Unknown Divorce: Revelation Beyond Time Novel by Miss Lyra (Chapters 481 to 490) 

Chapter 481

After Charlene and Malvina left, Vesta just stood there, frozen in place, unable to snap out of it for a long time.

She only came to her senses when Maureen Spencer, who had been waiting for her at the restaurant, called to hurry her along after noticing she was running late.

Vesta hung up, walked into the restaurant, and was immediately met with Maureen’s concerned gaze. “What’s wrong? Are you feeling alright?” Maureen asked.

Vesta shook her head. “No, I’m fine.”

Her voice was barely above a whisper, as if all the energy had been drained from her. She looked lost and distracted, her whole demeanor off in a way that Maureen couldn’t ignore.

Maureen frowned, worry etched across her face.

Not long after Charlene got home from dinner, her phone buzzed with a message from Thorne.

*Something urgent came up at Stonepine. After I get back, I’ll need to delay my return to Starfall by a few days.*

Charlene read the message, took a deep breath, and felt her mood sink.

But she’d just broken a promise herself not two weeks ago, so no matter how frustrated she was, she knew she couldn’t make a fuss about it-at least not this time. If it happened again…

She tossed her phone aside and headed for the shower.

The next morning, Charlene returned to work at PrimeStar as usual.

Seeing her back in the office after a two-week absence, Gaylord grinned. “You’re back?”

Charlene nodded. “Yeah.”

Since Gaylord had started at PrimeStar, Charlene had already taken several long breaks. When Stewart said she had personal matters to handle, Gaylord had wondered what could possibly keep her away for so long.

Now, he figured she must have been sorting out her divorce. After all, she and her ex-husband had a child together, and custody battles could drag on for ages. He couldn’t help but wonder if she’d managed to finalize the divorce this time.

After chatting with Gaylord, Charlene dove back into her work.

Three days later, instead of a call from Thorne, she received a call from his mother, Claudia.

“My mother-in-law’s come down with the flu, complicated by chronic respiratory disease and respiratory failure. She’s in critical condition at Royal Oak Healthcare. She wants to see you.”

Charlene didn’t have time for a surprise. As soon as she processed the words, she grabbed her bag and rushed to the hospital.

When she arrived, Tiffany Henderson, Terence Henderson, Claudia, and the Henderson family’s longtime butler were all waiting anxiously outside the ER.

Tiffany glanced at Charlene and pursed her lips, saying nothing. Claudia remained silent as well.

Only Terence greeted her. “Charlene.”

Charlene paused, didn’t reply, and instead asked, “How is she?”

Terence answered, “They’re still working on her. No news yet.”

The butler, knowing she and Thorne hadn’t officially divorced, greeted her politely as well. “Charlene.”

She acknowledged him with a nod after a moment.

The butler continued, “I’ve already contacted Thorne and Minnie. They’ve booked flights and should be here soon.’

Charlene nodded again. In this situation, even Tiffany, who’d never liked Charlene, had nothing to argue about.

With nothing left to say, silence settled once more in the waiting area outside the ER.

Time seemed to stretch on endlessly.

At last, the doors swung open.

Charlene, Claudia, and the others hurried forward.

“Doctor, my mother-in-law-“

“Doctor, my grandmother-“

The doctor pulled down his mask and said, “She’s stable for now, but her condition is still very serious. Whether she pulls through will depend on her own strength.”

Chapter 482

The old woman’s waking hours were unpredictable.

Charlene had been waiting at the hospital with the others for over an hour. When Irma still hadn’t woken up, Claudia turned to Charlene and said quietly, “You should go home for now. If she wakes up, or if there’s any change, I’ll let you know right away.”

Charlene glanced at Irma Henderson lying in the hospital bed, hooked up to a ventilator. She checked her phone before replying, “It’s still early. I’d like to wait a little longer.”

Claudia didn’t object.

Terence and Tiffany stayed as well.

Charlene waited until nearly eleven that night. When the doctor said Irma’s condition had stabilized but that she wouldn’t wake up anytime soon, Charlene finally decided to go home and rest.

It was more than an hour after Charlene left that Thorne and Jasmine arrived at the hospital.

Thorne already knew Charlene had come to see his grandmother. Both he and Claudia chose to stay the night with Irma, while the butler was asked to take Jasmine home to rest.

For as long as Jasmine could remember, this was her first time facing life and death so directly.

Staring at her great-grandmother lying motionless in the hospital bed, Jasmine clung to Thorne’s waist, her face buried against him. Her eyes grew red with fear. “I don’t want to go home. I want to see Mom.”

Thorne lifted her gently and settled her on his lap. Glancing at the clock, he said, “It’s almost one in the morning. I’m not sure if your mom is still awake. Let’s check with her first.”

“Oh… then I’ll call-“

“I’ll do it,” Thorne interrupted softly.

“Okay.”

Thorne picked up his phone and sent Charlene a message:

*Are you still awake? Minnie and I are at the hospital. I’m staying overnight with Grandma. Minnie’s a bit scared after seeing everything and wants to be with you. Is that alright?*

Charlene hadn’t gone to bed yet. Worry over Irma kept her restless, even at such a late hour.

When she was Jasmine’s age, her own grandfather had suffered a serious accident. She knew all too well the fear and confusion Jasmine must be feeling.

She replied:

*Let her come over.*

Thorne wrote back:

*Thank you.*

Charlene was about to set her phone down and head downstairs for a glass of water when another message popped up from Thorne:

*Can we postpone the divorce for a few days?*

She understood he meant they should wait until Irma’s condition was more stable before making any decisions.

Charlene hesitated for a moment, then answered:

*Alright.*

Thorne:

*Thanks.*

This time, Charlene didn’t reply.

Half an hour later, Jasmine arrived.

After her bath, Jasmine climbed into bed. Charlene gathered her in her arms and gently stroked her cheek. “Time to sleep.”

It was the first time since Charlene had asked for a divorce that she’d pulled Jasmine so close, holding her protectively.

Nestled against her mother, Jasmine finally relaxed.

She’d spent the whole day running back and forth with Thorne and was exhausted. Within minutes, she drifted off to sleep in Charlene’s arms.

By the next morning, Irma still hadn’t regained consciousness.

After checking in with the housekeeper, Charlene and Helena brought Jasmine to the hospital to visit Irma.

Thorne seemed genuinely busy by the time they arrived, just past eight, he and Josh were already deep in conversation about work, several folders spread out on the table in front of him.

When he saw them, Thorne stood up and greeted them. “You’re here?”

Charlene gave a brief, quiet nod. Thorne turned to Helena. “Good morning, Mrs. Ross.”

Helena merely nodded and headed straight into Irma’s room.

Charlene had a meeting to attend that morning, so after seeing Irma, she prepared to head to the office.

Jasmine clung to her, reluctant to let go. “Mom, I want to stay with you. Can I come to work with you today?”

Chapter 483

Charlene was just about to speak when Thorne cut in first. “Your mom’s busy with work. Don’t bother her.”

Jasmine pouted, clearly displeased, her wide, hopeful eyes fixed on Charlene.

Charlene crouched down to meet her daughter’s gaze. “I have to go back to the office for a meeting, and right after that, I need to visit another client. It’s really not convenient to bring you along this time. Next time, sweetheart, I promise.”

Jasmine’s face fell, her voice muffled with disappointment, but she finally let go of Charlene’s hand. “Okay…”

Irma was still asleep, and there wasn’t much to say between Helena and Thorne. So, when Charlene left, Helena quietly left with her.

Inside the elevator, Helena’s voice was low and even. “He’s not worried you’ll be distracted if Minnie goes to the office with you. He’s worried someone he knows will see her there, isn’t he?”

Charlene understood exactly what she meant.

If word got out that she and Thorne were still technically married, Vesta would be the first to suffer.

To protect Vesta, Thorne had every reason to keep their not-quite-divorced status under wraps until everything was finalized.

When they reached the ground floor, Charlene watched Helena’s car pull away before turning on her heel and heading for her own car.

At the hospital, as Granger Harden stepped out of his car, he immediately recognized Charlene’s profile in the distance.

He opened his mouth to call out, but Charlene was already driving out of the parking lot.

The words died on Granger’s lips.

Moran Albright walked around from the driver’s side and clapped him on the shoulder. “Lost in thought again? C’mon, let’s go.”

Snapping back to reality, Granger followed Moran inside and up the stairs.

As they entered the hospital room, Jasmine greeted them with a bright, “Granger, Mr. Albright!”

Granger smiled, ruffling Jasmine’s hair before placing the fruit basket he’d brought on the table.

That’s when he noticed the gifts Charlene and Helena had brought earlier, neatly arranged nearby. On one package, a card was tucked under the ribbon, Charlene’s handwriting clear and delicate: “Wishing Irma a swift recovery.”

Seeing Charlene’s familiar script, something inside Granger softened. He found himself staring at the card, lost in thought, eyes lingering on the name: Charlene.

He was so distracted, he didn’t notice Moran calling his name at first. “Granger, come sit with us. What are you looking at?”

Granger blinked, turning to find both Moran and Thorne watching him.

Catching Thorne’s gaze, Granger instinctively looked away. “Yeah, coming.” He set down the fruit basket, hesitated, then shifted it so it was right next to the gifts Charlene had left.

No sooner had Granger sat down than Thorne’s phone rang.

It was Vesta.

Thorne glanced at the screen, then answered.

On the other end, Vesta’s voice was full of concern. “How’s Mrs. Henderson? Has she woken up yet?”

“Not yet.”

“And Minnie? Is she feeling any better?”

“Much better.”

“Could I speak to her for a moment?”

“Of course.

Thorne handed the phone to Jasmine.

Jasmine’s eyes lit up. “Is that Ms. Hawkins?”

Thorne nodded.

Jasmine snatched up the phone, her voice instantly sweet and affectionate. “Ms. Hawkins…”

Realizing it was Vesta on the line, Moran rubbed the bridge of his nose.

Before coming over, he’d asked Thorne if Vesta would be at the hospital, but Thorne had told him no.

It wasn’t until later that Moran learned Claudia had laid down the law the night before, making it clear Vesta wasn’t to visit Mrs. Hawkins.

To be fair, Claudia’s exact words had been, “Don’t bring any unnecessary people into your grandmother’s room while she’s recovering.”

Chapter 484

The thought had just crossed Moran’s mind to gossip about it a little more, but with Jasmine and the butler both present, she decided it wasn’t the time. She snapped her mouth shut.

Thorne and Granger both had pressing matters to attend to. After checking in on Irma, Granger and Moran didn’t linger long in the hospital room.

Still, it had been quite a while since any of them had shared a meal together.

As they were leaving, Moran suggested, “If you can all carve out some time, how about we get together for dinner tonight?”

Thorne and Granger both agreed in unison, “Sounds good.”

Thorne spent the whole day at the hospital, buried in work. That evening, Claudia came to relieve him, so he headed to the restaurant Moran had picked out.

Jasmine had returned to the Ross family home at lunchtime, so Thorne was on his own that evening.

When he arrived at the restaurant, Granger and Moran were already there.

Vesta was the last to arrive.

She opened the door to their private dining room. Thorne glanced up first and greeted her, “You made it?”

Vesta offered a small smile. “Yeah.”

As she answered, she caught sight of Granger sitting nearby.

Back when she first learned that Granger’s feelings had shifted and he’d developed an interest in Charlene, Vesta had been shocked-then utterly baffled. She just couldn’t see what was so special about Charlene, apart from her looks, that would make Granger fall for her.

Especially considering how much Granger used to despise Charlene for drugging Thorne and forcing that disastrous marriage. Why the sudden change of heart?

But now…

Vesta’s mind replayed the scene she’d witnessed in the parking lot a few days ago, when she’d seen Charlene and Stewart together the founders of PrimeStar. Then there was CUAP, the research project Vesta had admired for so long, and it turned out Charlene had led the team. She remembered the way Charlene had called Malvina “mentor’s wife”-the kind of affectionate title only a close student would use. PrimeStar was now making money hand over fist, and Charlene was right at the heart of it. All the little things she’d noticed over the past months that tied Charlene to PrimeStar suddenly clicked into place.

Now, Vesta finally understood what Granger saw in Charlene.

It also dawned on her that Granger might have known Charlene was Kenton’s student all along. He probably knew about her connection to PrimeStar, too.

Despite knowing all of this, he’d never breathed a word to Vesta-not once.

She thought back to how hard she’d tried to impress him, desperate to be noticed by Kenton herself. How many times had she mentioned her admiration for the creators of CUAP, all the while not knowing the truth? Now she felt like a complete fool.

It was almost laughable.

Clutching her purse tightly, Vesta had to grit her teeth just to keep her composure, but her knuckles turned white from the force. Despite her best efforts, her eyes shimmered with the beginnings of tears-tears born of humiliation.

In that moment, she realized that Granger’s feelings for her had probably faded long ago. His heart had slipped away quietly and settled on Charlene without her ever noticing.

All of this raced through Vesta’s mind in just a few seconds.

Thorne, noticing she’d frozen in place by the door, turned to her again. He was about to speak, but then he caught sight of her pale face and hesitated. “Are you okay? You look awful.”

Hearing his question, both Moran and Granger looked over as well.

Vesta’s hands trembled as she gripped her purse, fighting to keep her emotions in check. After a couple of seconds, she forced a smile and managed to say, “I’m fine.”

Chapter 485

To avoid drawing any suspicion, Vesta Hawkins did her best to act like everything was normal, throwing herself into the conversation with Thorne Henderson, Granger Harden, and Moran Albright as if nothing was amiss.

That evening, when Vesta got home, Leah Spencer and Georgina Spencer were sitting on the couch, chatting.

As soon as Vesta walked in, Leah, munching on a slice of watermelon, turned her head and asked, “Hey, sis, did the old woman from the Henderson family wake up yet?”

Vesta shook her head. “Not yet.”

“Really? Is there any idea when she’ll come around?”

Again, Vesta shook her head.

Hearing this, Leah and Laverne Hawkins both frowned.

They’d already heard about Irma Henderson’s sudden illness not long after she was rushed into the emergency room.

Thorne had told Vesta almost immediately that, because of Irma’s condition, he’d decided to delay the divorce with Charlene Ross.

Divorce isn’t exactly a pleasant subject, and with Irma so seriously ill, it wouldn’t look good for Thorne and Charlene to be rushing into it. So, the fact that Thorne wanted to postpone things made sense to everyone.

Still, understanding was one thing-being happy about it was another.

If Irma hadn’t gotten sick, Thorne would have finished up his business and, within a few days, he and Charlene could have finalized the divorce.

But now that Irma still hadn’t regained consciousness, no one knew how long the divorce would be put off.

Rhoda, on the other hand, seemed unbothered. She patted her daughter’s head and smiled. “Whether the old lady wakes up tomorrow or next week, it doesn’t really matter. With Thorne’s feelings for Vesta, it’s only a matter of time before they get married. This whole thing is just a temporary setback. Honestly, you’re more anxious than the people involved.”

Leah blinked, then grinned. “You’re right.”

She huffed and added, “I just can’t stand that snake Charlene still pretending to be my sister’s wife.”

In the past, whenever people brought up these things, Vesta would always remain calm, acting as if nothing could possibly shake the bond between her and Thorne.

But now…

Listening to Rhoda and Leah talk, Vesta lowered her eyes, staying quiet. It was only after they finished that she said softly, “I’m a little tired. I’ll head upstairs.”

Leah didn’t notice anything off about her. Hearing Vesta say she was tired, she just chirped, “Okay, goodnight, sis!”

Maureen Spencer, however, caught the slight change in her daughter’s expression.

A few days earlier, after Vesta had overheard some “truths” about Charlene in the parking lot, Maureen had noticed something off about her, too. But since Vesta hadn’t wanted to talk about it-and Maureen herself had been called away on urgent family business-she hadn’t given it much more thought. She hadn’t been around these past few days, so she didn’t really know what had happened.

Seeing Vesta looking unwell, Maureen simply assumed she was tired and let it go.

Meanwhile, on the other side of town-

Charlene was packing up her things, getting ready to leave the office, when Stewart Ferguson knocked and stepped inside. He handed her several gold-embossed invitations and smiled. “Preparations for the anniversary celebration are pretty much set. These are some of the invitations I put aside for you.” Charlene took them with a smile. “Thanks, Stewart.”

He waved her off. “No need for thanks. We’re friends, aren’t we?” Then, as if remembering something, he added, “Oh, I also had invitations sent over to the Henderson Group. I figured…”

Charlene nodded, still smiling. “It’s okay. I understand, Stewart.”

Chapter 486

Charlene left the office and returned to the Ross family estate, but Jasmine Henderson was nowhere to be seen.

She’d heard Jasmine had gone home to be with Thorne.

Irma’s condition was still precarious, and Charlene couldn’t help worrying. Over the next few days, she made it a point to visit the hospital every morning.

Sometimes, when she arrived, Thorne was there. Other times, she found Claudia and Tiffany Henderson sitting by Irma’s bedside.

Claudia had never approved of Charlene as her daughter-in-law, but whenever Charlene came to check on the old lady, Claudia would still offer a polite thank you.

Tiffany wasn’t fond of Charlene either. But with Thorne and Charlene’s divorce now imminent, she felt there was no point in making snide remarks anymore. So, during these recent encounters, she kept her opinions to herself.

On this particular morning, when Charlene arrived at the hospital to see Irma, she found all three Henderson siblings-Tiffany, Thorne, and Terence-along with Claudia gathered in the room.

After checking in on Irma, Charlene was about to leave when Thorne stood up. “Let me walk you out.”

“That’s not necessary,” she replied, her tone cool. Without a backward glance, she left the room.

Thorne didn’t insist.

Tiffany, who had been out of town for a while and hadn’t seen Charlene in ages before Irma’s incident, watched her leave. Noticing how decisively Charlene walked away, showing not a trace of longing for Thorne, Tiffany turned to him and said, “Looks like she’s really over you.”

Thorne gave a small, wry smile, but before he could respond, his phone rang.

After leaving the hospital, Charlene headed straight to Henderson Group headquarters.

As noon approached, she and a few colleagues prepared to go out for lunch.

When the elevator doors slid open on the ground floor, they almost bumped into someone heading in-the last person Charlene expected to see: Vesta.

Vesta didn’t frequent Henderson Group often, but she’d been there enough times that most employees recognized her. After all, everyone knew she was Thorne’s girlfriend.

Because of her relationship with Thorne, the staff greeted her warmly. “Ms. Hawkins.”

Vesta hadn’t anticipated running into Charlene. Her steps faltered for a split second, and she clutched her purse, averting her gaze.

As the staff greeted her, she mustered a polite smile, nodded in acknowledgment, and slipped past Charlene and the others into the elevator.

A moment later, she reached the top floor.

Josh and Coy, waiting there, also greeted her courteously. “Ms. Hawkins.”

She returned their greetings with a gentle smile.

At Thorne’s office, she paused to knock before entering.

Inside, Thorne was buried in paperwork. Only when Vesta stepped in did he look up, and at that, she offered him a genuine smile. “Still working?”

“Not done yet,” he replied.

Though he’d been back in Starfall City for several days, this was his first day at Henderson Group. The rest of his time had been swallowed up by other responsibilities.

Vesta smiled, moving closer. She noticed an invitation in his hand and leaned in, curiosity piqued. “What’s that?”

Thorne glanced at the envelope. “It’s an invitation to PrimeStar

Technologies’ tenth anniversary gala. It arrived days ago, but I haven’t had

a chance to look at it until now.”

The smile froze on Vesta’s face.

Thorne noticed immediately. “What’s wrong?” he asked, looking up.

She forced a smile, her laughter awkward. “PrimeStar’s been around for ten years already?”

He nodded, amused. “Yeah, hard to believe, isn’t it?”

Clutching her purse a little tighter, Vesta hesitated before asking, “Are you planning to go?”

Thorne replied, “I should. With the way our companies are working together, even if I’m busy, I’ll make the time.”

Vesta’s smile faltered at the corners. “I see…”

Chapter 487

Thorne asked, “Want to go together when the time comes?”

Vesta instinctively started to refuse. “I don’t-“

She was about to say she wasn’t sure she’d have time, but then realized that wasn’t really her style. So before the word “don’t” was fully out, she changed course. “Sure.”

With that, she was about to sit on the couch when her eyes caught a document on Thorne’s desk. The title made her pause mid-step.

Noticing her gaze, Thorne explained, “The company’s interested in developing a new large-scale model. That’s a research report on PrimeStar’s programming language and two of their latest in-house projects. There’s some pretty interesting stuff in there-they actually made some headway. You’ll probably get a lot out of reading it.”

As he spoke, he handed her the file.

If this had been before, Vesta would have taken the report with genuine curiosity and excitement.

But now…

Her expression stiffened for a split second.

Still, Thorne had already passed it to her, so she had no choice but to accept it. “Alright.”

Just as she took it, something occurred to her. She couldn’t help but ask, “If we’re only now starting to look into PrimeStar and develop our own thing, won’t the market have moved on by the time we actually launch? Tech. changes so fast these days…”

“That’s true,” Thorne replied. “But the point isn’t to copy what PrimeStar’s done. It’s about learning from their core innovations and building something new.”

“Yeah… that makes sense.”

Thorne continued, “But honestly, PrimeStar’s moving so quickly, and I don’t think what they’ve created is just a flash in the pan. Take their programming language-it took years before people really noticed its value. And those two projects they just launched? I’d bet it’ll take other companies at least three years to even catch up, even at today’s pace. So studying them is anything but pointless.”

His tone left no doubt about his admiration and appreciation for PrimeStar’s work.

Hearing all this, Vesta felt her heart sink.

Thorne truly admired talented people.

If he ever found out that Charlene was the mastermind behind PrimeStar’s programming language…

Or that the two breakthrough projects had only been developed after Charlene joined PrimeStar-

In other words, she’d probably led the teams behind both of them…

If Thorne ever knew any of that…

Vesta’s thoughts spiraled as she glanced at Thorne, who was already engrossed in the file again. Her grip on the document tightened until her knuckles turned white.

That evening, Vesta went to the Hawkins’ for dinner.

The family was chatting animatedly around the table when, suddenly, a news segment about PrimeStar popped up on the TV.

Vesta paused and looked up, just as the anchor reported on PrimeStar’s new partnership with Nicol Corporation.

On screen, Nicol’s CEO praised the collaboration, saying that working with PrimeStar had swiftly solved some persistent problems. The news also noted that similar overseas companies were now lining up to work with PrimeStar as well.

Not long ago, the Hawkins and Spencer families hadn’t thought much about PrimeStar either way.

But ever since PrimeStar snatched the smart transit project they both had their eyes on, everyone at both families had come to resent the company.

Now, seeing PrimeStar not only land that project but also score another major partnership-and with so many others clamoring to team up-while their own tech company and Neural Nexus Tech were still struggling, the mood around the table soured. Even Henley Hawkins, usually the optimist, looked grim.

Henley, already weighed down by company troubles, found his appetite gone.

He rubbed his temples and set his utensils aside.

Chapter 488

Leah curled her lip and gave a dismissive little scoff. “Taking on all those big contracts at once? Careful you don’t bite off more than you can chew.”

But even as she said it, her words lacked conviction and came out tinged with jealousy.

After all, if PrimeStar was willing to take on so many major projects, they most likely had the chops to handle them.

Her father felt the same sting of envy.

Thinking about how the Hawkins family and Neural Nexus Tech kept hitting dead ends in their research, while PrimeStar seemed to breeze past every bottleneck, he couldn’t help but mutter, “I don’t know how Stewart recruits people-how does he keep finding such incredible talent?”

Ever since PrimeStar’s meteoric rise, both Neural Nexus Tech and the Hawkins family’s tech company had tried to poach PrimeStar’s engineers. But now that PrimeStar was a household name, every major company-domestic and international-was lining up to lure away their team. In comparison, the Hawkins family and Neural Nexus Tech didn’t have much to offer.

Even with generous offers on the table, it was almost impossible to tempt truly outstanding talent away from PrimeStar.

And while other giants openly and covertly tried to poach from them, PrimeStar kept rolling out new innovations, proving they had no shortage of creative minds.

That alone was enough to make anyone green with envy.

At the table, Vesta lowered her head, absently pushing rice grains around her plate, saying nothing.

Both the Hawkins and Spencer families hoped Vesta could help them achieve a technical breakthrough.

But the more they learned about the industry, the clearer it became-breakthroughs weren’t just a matter of wishful thinking.

So when Vesta stayed silent, they didn’t press her, simply assuming she was just as frustrated with Neural Nexus Tech’s stalled progress as they were.

***

The next day.

Charlene made her way to the conference room for a meeting. She’d barely settled in when Stewart arrived.

Before the meeting began, he leaned over and said quietly, “My mom mentioned this morning that there’s a lot of buzz at one of the auction houses. Apparently, they’re about to auction off a truly rare diamond. I remember you once said your aunt has a thing for diamonds. Do you want to go check it out?”

Charlene blinked in surprise. “Are you sure?”

“Absolutely.”

The memory stuck with Stewart because, back then, he and Charlene hadn’t known each other long. There’d been news of a rare diamond up for auction, starting at over twenty million dollars.

Charlene had only been sixteen at the time.

That was when Stewart first learned about her background.

She’d told him she wanted to buy a diamond for her mother-not just any diamond, but a top-tier one-because her mother adored them.

Especially the finest, most extraordinary stones.

Charlene had hoped that if she could get her hands on a truly exceptional diamond, maybe it would help bring her mother, Sybil Ross, out of her haze.

But such gems are vanishingly rare.

Even though the Ross family was doing okay back then, there was no way they could come up with that kind of cash for a single stone.

And besides, banking everything on the hope that a diamond would awaken Sybil Ross was a fantasy. No one could guarantee it would work.

Her uncle’s two kids were still little, and the Ross family business was struggling just to stay afloat.

In the end, Charlene could only watch helplessly as the opportunity slipped away.

Now, more than a decade later, another rare diamond had finally surfaced-this one from a private collection, steeped in history. Miss out on it this time, and who knew how long she’d have to wait for another chance.

Stewart’s words stirred something in Charlene. She couldn’t help but say, want to go.”

Even if the diamond didn’t work the miracle she hoped for, so long as her mother liked it, she wouldn’t regret it-she’d be happy just to see her mother smile, even if it was only to have something beautiful to hold.

“I…

Chapter 489

Meanwhile-

Vesta handed a crisp envelope to her mother. “Here’s the invitation you wanted.”

“Perfect. Thank Thorne for me, would you?” Maureen replied, sliding the invitation into her purse. She paused, glancing up. “Are you coming with us to the auction tomorrow, or is Thorne picking you up?”

Vesta shook her head. “Neither of us will be going tomorrow.”

Maureen’s hand stilled over the zipper. “Alright,” she said simply.

***

Auction night arrived, and Charlene made her way to the grand auction house with her aunt, Maisie.

As they checked in, Charlene spotted Maureen and Laverne just ahead in the line. The recognition was mutual-Maureen’s expression barely shifted, but there was a faint furrow between her brows.

This evening’s auction featured pieces so rare and valuable that only the world’s wealthiest and most influential had managed to secure invitations. Most prominent families wouldn’t even stand a chance.

If it hadn’t been for Thorne, Maureen wouldn’t have gotten her invitation either. But Charlene-well, given Stewart’s current prominence and his close connection to Charlene, it wouldn’t have been difficult for him to help her obtain one.

With that thought, Maureen and Laverne averted their gazes and continued inside.

Thanks to Thorne, Maureen and Laverne had seats close to the front-right next to where Charlene and Maisie were directed.

Charlene and Maisie had barely settled in when Moran entered the hall. He did a double take upon spotting Charlene, and then noticed she was seated beside Maureen. His eyes widened. What kind of high-stakes showdown was this?

Flustered, he found his own seat alongside his date, then hurriedly texted Thorne:

Charlene’s at the diamond auction too-and she’s sitting right next to your future mother-in-law!

Thorne’s reply was prompt.

Oh.

And that was it.

Apparently, he couldn’t care less.

Moran stared at the screen, speechless. He glanced over at Charlene and Maureen’s group again; Charlene noticed him this time, but her face

remained impassive as she looked away.

Maureen, on the other hand, offered Moran a polite smile. “Good evening, Mr. Albright.”

He gave her a sheepish grin. “Ma’am…”

After the brief exchange, Moran quickly took his seat.

A few moments later, Dalton Ramirez arrived. His seat happened to be right next to Maisie’s, so he immediately noticed Charlene and Maureen as well. Dalton didn’t bother greeting Charlene, and she returned the favor, pretending not to see him. Still, like Moran, Dalton nodded politely to Maureen, who responded with a gracious nod.

Soon after, the auction began.

Apart from the evening’s star attraction-a legendary diamond-there were a handful of other items, each with a starting price in the millions. Charlene had no interest in the rest; she was here for the diamond, and the diamond alone. She sat out the bidding on everything else, as did Maureen.

Finally, the most anticipated moment of the night arrived.

As the diamond was unveiled, a wave of awe swept through the room-gasps and murmurs rippled across the crowd. Even Charlene, who didn’t consider herself much of a diamond enthusiast, couldn’t help but be stunned by the stone’s extraordinary beauty and brilliance.

Maureen, for her part, had seen and owned countless pieces of world-class jewelry over the years. But this-this was on a different level. She was, for once, rendered speechless, utterly captivated by the gem on display. From the moment it appeared, she could hardly tear her eyes away.

As the crowd buzzed, the auctioneer announced the starting bid.

Forty million.

The words had barely left his mouth before bidding paddles shot up all over the room. Charlene was among the first.

Seated right beside her, Maureen noticed Charlene’s raised paddle. She’d assumed Charlene, like herself, was here simply to witness a

once-in-a-lifetime gem-after all, even if you couldn’t afford it, seeing such a treasure up close was an event in itself.

But then-

Maureen’s eyes flickered in surprise as she watched Charlene lift her paddle, her attention snapping away from the diamond.

Charlene spoke up, her voice clear and steady, “Fifty million.”

Chapter 490

The moment Charlene spoke, it wasn’t just Maureen who was stunned-Laverne, Dalton, and Moran were all equally taken aback.

Laverne’s reaction was no surprise.

Dalton, on the other hand, had done some homework on Charlene beforehand. He knew the Ross family’s circumstances were relatively modest. Sure, their business had picked up this year, but it wasn’t as if they could just casually toss around hundreds of millions to bid on a single diamond.

Moran was even more convinced he had Charlene all figured out.

Given the Ross family’s current standing, scraping together even ten million in spare cash would be a stretch-let alone five hundred million.

Granted, Thorne had recently wired Charlene two billion as an advance payment to help the Ross family with cash flow. And yes, business was on the upswing, and Charlene still had a good chunk of that money left. But for her to nonchalantly drop such a staggering sum on a diamond? That seemed downright reckless.

With this in mind, Moran quickly pulled out his phone and fired off a message to Thorne:

*Just saw your wife at the gala, was wondering what brought her here. Now I get it… You know about this diamond up for auction, right? Starting bid’s four hundred million, and she just pushed it up to five hundred million in one go. Is she actually trying to buy it? My God, has she lost her-*

Moran was still furiously typing when someone else called out a bid of five hundred and fifty million. Before he could even finish his thought, Charlene raised her paddle again.

“Seven hundred million,” she said, calm as ever.

Moran froze mid-message.

He hadn’t even finished typing, but he sent the message off to Thorne anyway.

Everyone attending the auction tonight had more or less guessed that this rare diamond would fetch upwards of a billion by the final round.

But Charlene’s bidding style was something else entirely-each time she spoke up, the price leapt by a hundred or a hundred and fifty million. In just three rounds, she’d pushed the bid to seven hundred million. It wasn’t just Maureen, Laverne, and Moran who stared at her in disbelief; the entire room had turned to look.

Seated in the auction hall were the crème de la crème of society-wealthy women, heiresses, ladies who, even if they didn’t know each other personally, certainly knew each other’s reputations.

Seeing Charlene toss around money as if it were pocket change-and noticing she was a stranger to most-many began to whisper among themselves, asking their neighbors who on earth she was.

The auction pressed on.

Charlene matched every single bid without hesitation. Each time someone raised the price, she immediately countered. Soon enough, the figure hit a billion.

It was then Maureen realized Charlene wasn’t just driving up the price-she truly intended to win that diamond. Maureen pressed her crimson lips together, the tension clear on her face.

Moran noticed too.

To be honest, he was a little lost for words.

Thorne hadn’t replied to his earlier message, but Moran couldn’t contain himself. After gathering his wits, he texted again:

*Your wife just pushed the bid to a billion. Damn, she’s serious about this diamond. Didn’t know she was so into rocks!*

This time, Thorne replied almost instantly.

Just a single period: **

Moran stared at the screen, dumbfounded.

What was that supposed to mean?

Plenty of people had come tonight hoping to get in on the bidding. But with both passion and investment value in mind, most of them were careful not to get swept up in runaway prices.

There were a few serious diamond enthusiasts present. Some of them were even wealthier than Charlene. But in reality, much of their wealth wasn’t entirely at their own disposal, or they didn’t have the same financial freedom Charlene seemed to enjoy.

So, as the bids climbed-ten, eleven, twelve, all the way to sixteen hundred million-one by one, the competition fell away.

In the end, Charlene claimed the diamond for a staggering one point eight billion.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714 or Buy Me Coffee

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡ Prev | Next

Unknown Divorce: Revelation Beyond Time Novel by Miss Lyra (Chapters 471 to 480)

Chapter 471

When Jasmine found out that Thorne had flown all the way from overseas just to surprise her, her spirits finally lifted.

Clutching her phone, she dashed excitedly down the stairs. Dad is back

Charlene watched her for a moment, standing frozen, then followed Jasmine downstairs and called the gatehouse to let Thorne’s car through.

As Thorne’s car pulled into the Ross family’s driveway, Jasmine bolted out the front door and threw herself into his arms the moment he stepped out of the car.

It was her birthday, but Thorne hadn’t called all day, and Charlene had been out and about, busy with her own things. Jasmine had spent the whole day feeling overlooked and hurt, convinced they hadn’t given her a second thought.

That heaviness had lingered all day, clouding everything.

But seeing Thorne make the effort to come home just for her birthday, feeling for the first time that he truly cared, Jasmine’s bottled-up emotions surged to the surface, her eyes turning red with tears.

As she collapsed into his arms, Thorne ruffled her hair and, kneeling down to hug her, realized she was crying.

His hand paused, surprise flickering in his eyes. But it didn’t take him long to piece it together: not only had he forgotten to call, but Charlene must have done something else to make Jasmine feel neglected. No wonder she broke down the moment she saw him.

He looked up and caught sight of Charlene standing a little ways off, not making any move to approach.

Their eyes met, but Charlene said nothing.

She understood why Jasmine was crying-she knew Jasmine felt ignored and was hurt by it. But Charlene just stood there, watching quietly, without saying a word.

Thorne didn’t push her or scold her. Instead, he quickly turned back to Jasmine, wiping away her tears. “Daddy should have called you first thing this morning to wish you a happy birthday, and I should have gotten home sooner. That was wrong of me. I’m sorry, sweetheart.”

Jasmine’s hurt didn’t just come from Thorne, but now, with someone to lean on, with someone finally comforting her, the feeling only grew stronger. The more Thorne spoke, the harder she cried.

He didn’t tell her to stop, though. He simply held her close, gently patting her back in silent reassurance.

After a while, Jasmine’s sobs quieted as her sadness faded, until eventually, she stopped crying altogether.

When she was calm again, Thorne let her go and handed her the present he had brought.

Jasmine’s face lit up as she wiped away her tears. “Thank you, Daddy,” she said, her voice still a little shaky.

While Jasmine and Thorne chatted, Charlene remained where she was, watching from a distance.

Eventually, Thorne asked, “We’ve got about an hour left until midnight. Is there anything else you want to do for your birthday?”

Jasmine tilted her head, thinking it over, then shook her head. “No, nothing else.”

Thorne glanced at Charlene, then asked, “So, do you want to come home with me tonight, or would you rather stay here with your mom?”

Jasmine hesitated, finally looking over at Charlene.

Charlene waited quietly, letting her decide.

Jasmine knew that Charlene wasn’t as attentive as she used to be, but whenever Jasmine asked for something, Charlene always tried her best to meet her needs. Deep down, Jasmine knew her mom still cared for her.

Feeling reassured, Jasmine walked over and took Charlene’s hand. She turned to Thorne. “I want to stay here with Mom tonight.”

Thorne nodded, turning to Charlene for her response.

Jasmine’s birthday wasn’t over yet, and her words just now were her true birthday wish. There was no way Charlene could refuse.

So Charlene squeezed Jasmine’s hand and said, “Alright.”

Then she added, “It’s getting late. We should all get some rest. Minnie, say goodnight to your dad.”

Jasmine said, “Goodnight, Daddy.”

But as she said it, she couldn’t help feeling a little reluctant to see him go. She quickly added, “Daddy, you have to come pick me up in the morning!”

Jasmine knew her mom still cared for her.

Feeling reassured, Jasmine walked over and took Charlene’s hand. She turned to Thorne. “I want to stay here with Mom tonight.”

Thorne nodded, turning to Charlene for her response.

Jasmine’s birthday wasn’t over yet, and her words just now were her true birthday wish. There was no way Charlene could refuse.

So Charlene squeezed Jasmine’s hand and said, “Alright.”

Then she added, “It’s getting late. We should all get some rest. Minnie, say goodnight to your dad.”

Jasmine said, “Goodnight, Daddy.”

But as she said it, she couldn’t help feeling a little reluctant to see him go. She quickly added, “Daddy, you have to come pick me up in the morning!”

Thorne smiled. “I promise.”

He glanced over at Charlene. “Thank you for taking care of her tonight.”

Charlene replied simply, “Of course.”

With that, she said no more, just took Jasmine’s hand and turned to lead her back inside.

Thorne watched them until the door closed behind them, then finally got into his car and drove away.

Chapter 472

Jasmine Henderson was halfway through unwrapping the present Thorne Henderson had given her as she chatted with Charlene Ross upstairs.

Charlene listened, distracted, when her phone buzzed with a new message.

It was from Thorne.

[Something’s come up in Goldland. I need to head back

tomorrow afternoon to deal with it. The divorce will have to be postponed another week.]

Charlene’s brow furrowed as she read the message. She quickly typed a reply.

[Can’t you wait until Monday morning to go back?]

Thorne responded almost immediately.

[I’ve tried. It’s not possible. Sorry.]

Charlene pressed her lips together, hesitating, then decided not to reply.

Maybe sensing she was annoyed, Thorne sent another message, trying to reassure her: [Even if I can’t make it back by next Friday, I promise I’ll be back before the following Monday. You have my word.]

With Thorne giving her a concrete timeline, Charlene felt a bit more at ease.

She put down her phone without replying again.

Thorne must have known she’d seen the message, and when she didn’t answer, he let it go and didn’t reach out again.

After chatting with Charlene for a while, Jasmine started to get sleepy and soon drifted off.

Charlene tucked her in, then went to wash up.

She was exhausted after the long day. Once she’d showered, she climbed into bed and got ready to turn off the lights.

As soon as she settled in, Jasmine, perhaps sensing her mother’s presence, rolled over and snuggled into her arms, mumbling softly, “Mommy… Mommy…

Thinking Jasmine was awake, Charlene murmured, “I’m here. Go back to sleep.

But Jasmine didn’t answer, and when Charlene looked down, she realized Jasmine was still fast asleep.

Even so, Jasmine clung tightly to her, little fingers clutching Charlene’s shirt.

The next morning, Thorne arrived right on time to pick up Jasmine.

Jasmine was already dressed and had her tiny backpack ready.

When she heard Thorne had arrived, she grabbed Charlene’s hand and pulled her downstairs.

Helena and Vernon Ross both knew Thorne was waiting outside, but they pretended not to notice, neither greeting him nor inviting him in.

When Jasmine said goodbye, they simply told her, “Have fun, Minnie.’

Jasmine tugged Charlene out the door, and Charlene followed, but only as far as the front steps. She let go of Jasmine’s hand there, not going any closer to Thorne.

Jasmine ran straight to her father. “Daddy!”

Thorne scooped her up, exchanging a few words with her before turning to Charlene. “I’ll bring Minnie back later. Sorry for the extra trouble these next few days.”

Charlene just replied, “I know.”

Thorne nodded. After Jasmine and Charlene waved their goodbyes, he carried Jasmine to the car and drove away from the Ross family home.

Back at work, PrimeStar Technologies, the Henderson Group, and Axiom Flux Technologies all had pressing technical issues that needed Charlene’s personal touch.

Even on weekends, Charlene barely had a moment to herself.

After Thorne and Jasmine left, Charlene accompanied Helena and Vernon to visit Sybil Ross at the hospital, but soon after, she went back upstairs to tackle her own workload.

Thorne’s flight was just after five in the afternoon. Around three, he dropped Jasmine back home before rushing to the airport.

News of Thorne’s whirlwind schedule-returning from Goldland only to jet off overseas again-had already reached both the Hawkins and Spencer families.

Georgina Spencer was clearly displeased.

“He’s already here. Would it really kill him to stay one more day and get the divorce papers signed? Why does he have to be in such a hurry?”

Leah Spencer pouted in agreement. “Exactly.”

Everyone knew Thorne was divorcing Charlene for Vesta Hawkins, and Vesta herself had promised Thorne would be back by no later than the Monday after next to finalize things.

But as long as Thorne and Charlene remained married, there was always the chance something could change.

So even if Thorne couldn’t marry Vesta immediately after the divorce, both families wanted the split to happen as soon as possible.

Vesta, of course, wanted nothing more than for the divorce to be finalized quickly.

But with things as they were, all she could do was wait.

Georgina, thinking about how Thorne had managed to carve out time from his hectic schedule and travel all the way from Goldland just for Jasmine’s birthday, felt a pang of

resentment. “He really does dote on that daughter of his, doesn’t he?”

Vesta didn’t respond.

After all, she knew better than anyone just how much Jasmine meant to Thorne.

Sensing Vesta’s discomfort, Georgina tried to reassure her. “Don’t worry. Once you have a child with Thorne, with the kind of relationship you two have, he’ll definitely favor your child even more.”

Vesta managed a quiet, “Mm.”

Chapter 473

Sunday, noon.

Gaylord Hearst was hunched over his phone, looking busy as ever. His friend leaned over to sneak a peek at the screen.

One glance, and his friend groaned. “Seriously? It’s the weekend. PrimeStar doesn’t pay you enough to keep you glued to work even on Saturdays and Sundays. I thought you’d be racking your brain trying to score a date with Ms. Ross right about now.”

The overtime was Gaylord’s own choice; it had nothing to do with PrimeStar. Gaylord didn’t bother replying.

Back before he found out Charlene wasn’t divorced yet, he really had spent most weekends plotting ways to ask her out.

But then Charlene admitted she was still married.

Sure, the way she talked about it, things with her husband were definitely headed for divorce-but, officially, it hadn’t happened yet.

Noticing Gaylord lost in thought, his friend knocked on the table. “You’ve gone all silent. What’s on your mind?”

Gaylord snapped back to the present.

He used to think Charlene was already single, so her husband had barely crossed his mind. But since learning she was still married, divorce pending, certain thoughts began to creep in.

He’d known Charlene for a while now, and to him, she was perfect: kind, beautiful, easy to talk to, smart as a whip.

Suddenly, he found himself curious about her husband-what kind of man could be willing to let go of someone as incredible as Charlene?

Just as he was about to ask his friend to do a little digging, someone called his name from across the café.

“Gaylord?”

He looked up.

It was Vesta.

She greeted him with a smile, walking over. “Out so early? I figured you’d still be in bed at this hour.”

Gaylord glanced at her, his tone even. “Did you need something?”

Ever since Gaylord joined PrimeStar, the two of them have rarely seen each other outside work.

And after he found out she was dating Thorne, he’d turned cold toward her just like now.

Vesta didn’t seem to mind. She sat down beside him. “Your sister reached out again, you know. The family still hopes you’ll come home and help out with the business. But you just won’t listen, will you…”

She sighed, settling in. “Gaylord, you’ve been away for months now. Staying at PrimeStar forever isn’t exactly a plan. Why don’t you just-“

Gaylord cut her off, puzzled why someone as passionate about Al as Vesta would still urge him to abandon PrimeStar and go back to the family company, especially when she knew what a powerhouse PrimeStar was.

But he had no interest in debating her. “This is between me and my family. I’ll handle it.”

He looked a little put out, but Vesta didn’t press the point. She only said, “I get it, you can’t bear to leave PrimeStar. Honestly, I get it-I’ve always wanted to work there myself. It’s just… I heard your dad’s health isn’t so good lately…”

“I know,” Gaylord replied flatly.

“Well, as long as you’re aware.”

At this point, Gaylord’s friend finally joined the conversation, exchanging pleasantries. “Ms. Hawkins, are you here alone? Haven’t seen Mr. Henderson around.”

“I’m here with my family,” Vesta replied, taking the cup of tea he passed her. “As for Thorne, he’s away on business-won’t be back for a few days.”

“Ah, got it.”

Just then, Dalton Ramirez came striding over. “Ms. Hawkins, what a coincidence.”

Vesta smiled. “It is, isn’t it?”

As she spoke, she noticed York Watson behind Dalton and greeted him warmly. “Mr. Watson! It’s been ages.”

York nodded silently, his gaze drifting to where Gaylord sat.

Vesta caught the look and started making introductions. “This is Gaylord, and-“

But just as she began, York and Gaylord locked eyes, unreadable expressions on their faces. As if on cue, they both interrupted her. “We know each other.” Not just Vesta-Dalton, too, looked surprised, a flicker of confusion passing over his face. After all, everyone’s impression was that the two men had never met.

Chapter 474

Still, no one pressed for details.

Just then, Vesta spoke up. “Since we’ve run into each other, why don’t we sit down and have a meal together?”

As soon as she finished, Dalton was about to agree, but Gaylord interjected first. “No, thanks. I have things to take care of. Maybe next time.”

Right after Gaylord, York chimed in, “I’ve got plans of my own, too. Sorry, maybe another time.”

Dalton had come with York. He hadn’t expected York to turn her down so directly. Caught off guard, he paused, then simply echoed, “Yeah, maybe next time.”

Vesta had always been a little more attentive to Dalton. She noticed the flicker of surprise on his face and immediately realized York’s excuse was just that-a polite way to say he didn’t want to have dinner with her. She couldn’t help but notice that York’s attitude toward her was… indifferent. Not interested, but not unfriendly either-just polite distance.

She gave a slightly awkward smile. “Alright then, maybe another time.”

York nodded politely, clapped Dalton on the shoulder, and turned to leave first.

Gaylord, meanwhile, had already gone back to his seat, scrolling through his phone, ignoring Vesta completely.

Vesta had more or less expected Gaylord’s refusal. In the past, even when he pretended to be aloof, he couldn’t help but sneak glances at her, always paying attention in his own way. But now… after saying his piece, it was as if she didn’t even exist.

Vesta’s brows knitted for the briefest moment, but she quickly composed herself and spoke gently, “As long as you know what you’re doing, I won’t say more. But your parents and family care about you a lot-try to call home more often when you have the time.”

With that, she said nothing further and turned to leave.

Georgina and her friends all knew Dalton and York; recognizing Vesta speaking with them, they kept their distance so as not to interrupt.

When Vesta returned, Georgina spoke up, “Besides Gaylord, those two young men are Mr. Ramirez’s son and Campbell Watson’s grandson, right? Both are from prominent families in Starfall City and are capable in their own right. Fine young men. Especially Mr. Watson’s grandson, you hardly ever see him at social events. Why not chat with them a little longer?”

Vesta had barely sat down when Laverne Hawkins added, “She’s right, Vesta. Gaylord, Mr. Ramirez’s son, Mr. Watson’s grandson-they all have excellent prospects. Your two younger sisters are still single. If any of them seem suitable, maybe you could keep Jane and Leah in mind?”

Rhoda immediately agreed, “Exactly, exactly!”

Before Vesta could respond, Janetta spoke up quietly, “But Mr. Hearst and Mr. Ramirez, they’re both totally devoted to you, cousin. It doesn’t seem right for you to introduce them to us…”

Laverne shot her daughter a look of exasperation. “What’s wrong with that? Feelings can grow over time. They like your cousin, but if she takes the initiative to bring you all together, who knows? Maybe something develops. You won’t know unless you try.”

Janetta fell silent.

Vesta finally spoke. “I’m not really in touch with them these days. I don’t feel comfortable playing matchmaker out of the blue.”

“It’s fine,” Laverne said. “If there’s a dinner or party and Mr. Hearst or Mr. Watson are attending, just bring Jane and the others along. That’s all it takes.”

Chapter 475

Ever since she started working with Axiom Flux Technologies, Charlene had been so swamped that her days blurred together.

This week was no different-if anything, she was busier than ever, barely able to keep her head above water.

By the time she finally caught a breath, she realized an entire week had slipped by.

After work, she dragged her exhausted body home only to find Jasmine already fast asleep.

Lately, Jasmine had been staying at the Ross family’s house, but the two of them barely saw each other.

Charlene stood at the edge of the bed, watching Jasmine curled up all alone on the large mattress. It was a while before she finally headed to the bathroom to shower.

The next morning, when Charlene woke up, Jasmine was already dressed, backpack slung over her shoulders, clearly ready to head out.

When Jasmine saw her mother wake, she scurried over and leaned on the edge of the bed. “Mom, did I wake you up?”

Charlene sat up and shook her head. “No, you didn’t.”

After a moment, she asked, “Heading out to play?”

Jasmine nodded eagerly. “Yeah! Dad’s back-he’s coming to pick me up soon.

Charlene paused, then suddenly remembered it was Saturday. Of course, Thorne was supposed to be back.

She washed up and went downstairs to grab some breakfast, just as Thorne pulled up outside.

Charlene was walking Jasmine out the door when Thorne stepped out of his car.

He didn’t look like someone who’d just gotten off a long flight.

As if reading her mind, Thorne picked Jasmine up and glanced at Charlene. “I got back last night.”

Charlene said nothing. Thorne continued, “Thanks for looking after her. If you’re free at lunch, maybe we could eat together?”

Charlene finally spoke, turning him down. “That’s not necessary.”

Thorne nodded, not pushing the issue. “Alright. See you Monday.”

“Okay,” she replied coolly.

Thorne gave a small nod, hoisted Jasmine onto his hip, and turned to leave.

Just then, Jasmine called out, “Mom, when you’re not so busy, I’ll come visit you again.”

Charlene smiled. “Alright.”

probably be divorced. The next time she and Jasmine would see each other, she and Thorne would

okay?” That thought made her pause. She added, “Take good care of yourself,

Charlene meant it as a goodbye, but Jasmine just took it as her mom being caring. Grinning, she replied, “I will! Bye, Mom!”

“Bye.”

After Thorne and Jasmine left, Charlene finally turned and went back inside.

That evening, Thorne joined Vesta and his old friend Nicol, who’d just returned from overseas-for dinner.

Nicol laughed, “Last time Lean came back home, he kept going on about how much things had changed here. I didn’t really get it until now. Having come back myself, I see it’s true-this place is nothing like it was ten or fifteen years ago.”

chance.” Thorne smiled. “You should come back more often, whenever you get the

“Absolutely.” Nicol grinned, then added, “I’m really interested in PrimeStar these days. I heard The Henderson Group is working with them? Maybe you could introduce me to Mr. Ferguson from PrimeStar sometime, and especially to Ms. Ross, I’ve heard she’s incredibly talented.”

It was Vesta’s first time meeting Nicol, too.

After greeting him and taking her seat, she found she couldn’t really join the conversation, so she sat back and listened.

When she heard this, though, her expression changed.

Before Thorne could say anything, Nicol went on, “You know, when you first told me about PrimeStar’s language programming a few years back, I didn’t think much of it. But now, I really see the value in CUAP. When you mentioned it before, I could tell you were fascinated by it…”

Chapter 476

Thorne chuckled. “That’s right. I’m still very interested, even now.”

Vesta knew well that Thorne had always been a fan of PrimeStar CUAP, that particular programming language. In fact, when she’d considered joining growth, if she got in. PrimeStar last year, Thorne was all for it. He believed she’d experience solid

Maybe it was this genuine interest in CUAP’s developers that kept Thorne so easygoing around Stewart Ferguson despite the fact that Stewart, thanks to Charlene, had never exactly rolled out the red carpet for him. Stewart’s frosty off. Attitude never seemed to faze Thorne; he always just smiled and shrugged it off.

Now, Thorne said frankly, “But I’ve crossed Mr. Ferguson in the past. He doesn’t think much of me these days. If you want his cooperation and ask me to help, I’m afraid it’ll only backfire.”

Nicol looked surprised but didn’t press the issue. “Alright then, I’ll find someone else to help.”

Nicol came from a family deeply rooted in pharmaceutical research. His company’s Al models had been stuck at a plateau for a while, unable to improve their success rate in antibody tasks. They wanted to use a multimodal generative architecture combining atomic structure prediction and generation to design new antibody molecules, but they’d hit a stubborn bottleneck.

For the past six months, Nicol had reached out to several potential partners, but none of the collaborations had panned out. That was why he’d turned to PrimeStar.

Nicol’s influence overseas wasn’t negligible. Partnering with him would be a win for PrimeStar, too, especially since both Charlene and Stewart were quite interested in this new module. After talking it over, the two set up a meeting with Nicol for the following morning.

Nicol arrived with two engineers from his company in tow.

Stewart’s reputation spoke for itself, and before returning to the country, Nicol had seen a couple of Charlene’s presentations online. She’d looked striking in the videos, but seeing her in person, she was even more stunning than the camera had captured.

Time was tight, so after a brief greeting, Charlene and her team dove straight into the issues Nicol’s company was facing with their multimodal architecture.

Charlene and Stewart, together with Nicol’s engineers, discussed everything from integration strategies to data alignment and ways to improve computational resources. They tackled each problem systematically, leaving no stone unturned.

By the end of the meeting, Nicol was so impressed he immediately instructed his people to draft a contract. He was eager to seal the partnership with PrimeStar as quickly as possible.

Once the meeting wrapped up, Charlene and Stewart headed out, with Nicol seeing them to their car, ever the gracious host.

After they left, Nicol called Thorne. “You know, the problems that have stumped our engineers for ages? Mr. Ferguson and his team solved them in no time. Stewart and his girlfriend are truly impressive. I think our company’s deadlock might finally be over.”

Thorne laughed. “When you find the right partners, everything becomes twice as efficient. Congratulations.”

Their conversation continued for a bit before Nicol blurted out, “Stewart’s girlfriend is absolutely stunning. And more importantly, she’s incredibly capable. I thought Mr. Ferguson would take the lead in everything, but she was just as sharp, if not sharper. The two of them work together seamlessly, trading ideas back and forth.”

“I have to admit, I’m genuinely intrigued by Ms. Ross. If she weren’t already taken, I’d be trying my luck!”

Thorne was still having lunch at the time. He raised an eyebrow at that. “Oh? Is that so?”

Vesta and Jasmine were in the private dining room as well. Since Thorne had answered Nicol’s call on speakerphone, they’d both heard every word loud and clear.

Chapter 477

Hearing this, Vesta’s hand paused mid-meal.

Nicol went on, “I’m serious. Whether it’s her looks, her calm demeanor, or the way she carries herself-she’s everything I like. And she’s so talented. Honestly, she’s the kind of woman I’ve always dreamed of meeting. How could I not fall for her?”

Maybe because the divorce from Charlene wasn’t final yet, Thorne knew it was inappropriate to encourage other men to pursue her. So when Nicol finished, Thorne just smiled politely and didn’t say anything more.

Nicol had other things to take care of, and their call ended shortly after.

After the call with Nicol, Charlene spent the afternoon resting at home. Before bed, she carefully gathered all the documents she’d need to finalize the divorce tomorrow, placing them neatly in her bag and double-checking that nothing was missing. She was just about to turn off the light when her phone buzzed-Kenton Wagner was calling.

“Get ready. Someone will be there to pick you up in ten minutes.”

Tomorrow was supposed to be the day she and Thorne made their divorce official.

Charlene hesitated for a moment. “Professor, I…-“

“Could I come by tomorrow morning instead?” she started to ask, but the rest of her words caught in her throat.

She’d been to the institute enough times to know that, for them, time wasn’t just money; it could mean lives on the front lines.

But Kenton didn’t give her a chance to finish. He ended the call abruptly after speaking.

There weren’t many days left in her and Thorne’s required “cooling-off” period before finalizing the divorce. She didn’t know how long this trip to the institute would last. If she didn’t make it back before the period was up, they’d have to reapply for the divorce and start the waiting period all over again.

The thought left her sitting on the edge of her bed, lips pressed in a tight line.

After a while, she snapped out of it, changed clothes, and shot Stewart a text.

His reply came quickly-a simple thumbs-up emoji, letting her know he understood.

Once she was dressed, Charlene hesitated, then messaged Thorne:

I have an urgent matter to handle. We’ll need to reschedule the divorce appointment. I’ll be in touch once things settle down.

She didn’t know if Thorne was busy or just hadn’t seen her message, but there was no response by the time she’d finished packing or even when the car arrived to pick her up.

As the car pulled out of the Ross family driveway, she turned off her phone according to protocol, and the staff in the car quickly briefed her on the current situation.

Charlene hadn’t even reached the institute before she was already knee-deep in work.

Three days passed.

After three nights in a row without sleep, Charlene completed her final assignment. The engineers in the data center collapsed onto their desks as soon as the job was done, catching sleep wherever they could.

Charlene did the same.

Her mind felt like it might explode from exhaustion; she barely had the strength to move. She rested her head on the table and fell asleep almost instantly, surrounded by her equally spent colleagues.

She had no idea how long she’d been out.

When she finally woke, the fatigue was still there, but at least her mind felt a little clearer.

She scanned the latest data, preparing to tackle the next task, when she noticed York sitting nearby, deep in conversation with someone.

When York saw she was awake, he nodded and smiled.

Charlene paused and nodded back politely, but was quickly drawn back into her work by a new batch of data. After the brief greeting, she dove right back in, losing herself in the numbers once again.

Chapter 478

By the time Charlene finished her work and finally came back to herself, she realized with a jolt that York was no longer in the spot he’d been before.

The days that followed blurred together as she worked around the clock, barely stopping for a breath. Only after several more days of exhaustion did she finally wrap up her tasks. She collapsed into bed and slept straight through for nearly twenty-four hours, waking up with her mind clearer, her body lighter, though her complexion was still noticeably paler than before she’d first entered the facility.

That day, she did little beyond sleep, hardly eating a thing. By evening, hunger finally crept in, and she decided to head to the cafeteria for a bite. On her way there, she happened to run into York, who was coming from the other dormitory wing.

He looked at her with a flicker of surprise. “I thought you’d already left the base,” he said.

Given the gravity of the recent events, he’d guessed when she might have arrived. Now that everything had been resolved perfectly, he assumed she would’ve completed her mission and left as soon as yesterday.

Charlene shook her head. “I still have a few things to handle. I’ll need to stay a little longer.”

The truth was, she should have left yesterday, but Kenton had asked for her help with some additional matters, so she’d postponed her departure.

York’s smile was gentle as he nodded, letting her know he understood. He could tell she was still a bit groggy-probably just now awake after sleeping a whole day and night.

He smiled but didn’t press for details. Instead, he asked, “Heading to dinner?”

“…Yeah.”

“Mind if I join you?”

Given the situation, Charlene couldn’t refuse. “Sure,” she said quietly. After they’d picked up their food, they sat down across from each other.

York watched her as they ate. During his last leave, nothing had changed between them, but he’d managed to get Stewart’s contact information. From Stewart, he learned that by the time his leave ended, Charlene still hadn’t finalized her divorce.

Apparently, according to Stewart, her husband had urgent business overseas and wouldn’t be back anytime soon… In other words, Charlene most likely wasn’t officially divorced yet.

Since she was still married, and since she clearly didn’t harbor romantic feelings for him, at least not yet-York knew better than to push. So, over dinner, he refrained from asking about her marital status or prying into personal matters like whether her child was a boy or a girl, how old they were, or what kind of personality they had. Instead, he steered the conversation toward the recent events at the base.

When it came to work, Charlene had plenty to say, and the two of them chatted for a while. But trouble was never far away in this place, and before long, Charlene’s phone buzzed with an urgent message from Kenton.

She quickly dabbed at the corner of her mouth with a napkin, then stood up. “I’ve got an emergency to deal with. Enjoy your meal-I have to go.”

York looked at her, his voice soft. “Alright.”

She was about to leave, but just as she turned to go, her eyes met his. For a split second, she paused. She saw something in his gaze-a flicker of longing, a reluctance to let her go.

She hesitated, dropped her eyes, and looked away, uncertain. After a brief pause, she murmured a quiet, “Goodbye,” then hurried off.

York watched her go, feeling the ache of that unspoken farewell.

He would be leaving the base himself in a few days for a new assignment, and it would be a while before he returned. By then, Charlene would likely have moved on from the base. Their next meeting, if it happened at all, wouldn’t be for another month, at least.

Chapter 479

Charlene finished up at work, left the research center, and returned home. When she finally checked her phone, she saw that Thorne hadn’t replied to her message for more than an hour after she’d left for the center.

His reply to the text she’d sent before heading out was nothing more than a curt, “Okay.”

Maybe it was because he’d already missed one of their meetings; apart from that single word, he hadn’t called her once in the past two weeks.

In contrast, Jasmine had phoned her four or five times in the last ten days.

With this in mind, Charlene typed out a quick message to Thorne: *”I’m done for the day. I’m free on Monday.”*

She sent it and, after waiting a while with no response, gave up and set her phone aside.

As for the missed calls from Jasmine… Charlene figured Jasmine probably just missed her and didn’t have anything urgent to say.

With that thought, she decided not to return the call.

It had been nearly two weeks since Charlene last visited Sybil in the hospital.

After taking a shower and having breakfast, she headed to the hospital with her family to see Sybil.

Sybil’s organ failure seemed to be steadily improving. Charlene, deeply grateful, said, “Thank you, Dr. Quintin.”

Quintin gave her a reassuring pat on the shoulder. “No need to thank me. It’s what I’m here for.”

After visiting Sybil, Charlene and Helena took the elevator down. Just as they stepped out, they ran into Georgina, Vesta, and Leah.

Charlene and Helena paused for a second at the sight of them, but quickly composed themselves and walked out as if nothing was amiss.

Georgina and Leah, however, looked far from pleased.

Ever since Thorne had brought up the subject of divorce, rumor had it that Charlene had been nothing but cooperative.

The divorce paperwork had already been delayed for over two weeks due to Thorne’s business trip. Everyone assumed that once Thorne was back last Monday, the two would finalize everything without a hitch.

But somehow, Charlene had pulled a disappearing act at the last minute, her phone went off at night, refusing to answer calls.

To Leah and the others, it was obvious Charlene was deliberately dodging them, hoping to run out the thirty-day waiting period and stall the divorce.

At first, they hadn’t even realized what Charlene was up to. They only found out after asking around.

Remembering this, Leah shot Charlene a sharp glare.

Georgina’s look was equally frosty.

Charlene met their gaze with a cool, indifferent look of her own.

Georgina and Leah hadn’t expected Charlene to dare glare back. Georgina’s expression darkened, but before she could say anything, Leah exploded, “You-!”

Vesta cut in, “Leah.”

Her tone was calm but firm, and Leah understood: Vesta didn’t want her making a scene.

After all, they were in a public place. Besides, Charlene and Thorne weren’t officially divorced yet.

If they caused a scene, it might not end well for any of them.

Leah seethed with frustration but managed to hold her tongue. Reminding herself that once Thorne was back, the divorce would go through no matter how much Charlene tried to delay, she felt a little better.

But then she remembered Thorne had taken that brat of a kid along with him on his business trip and was planning to spend a few extra days abroad. He probably wouldn’t be back for another couple of days. Leah’s mood soured all over again.

She couldn’t help whining to Vesta, “Sis, can’t you just tell your husband to come back early? He can take that brat sightseeing after the paperwork is done, can’t he?”

Vesta, unfazed, replied, “Don’t worry about it. Thorne knows what he’s doing.”

Meanwhile, Charlene got into her car. At last, a message from Thorne appeared on her phone: *”Got it. I’ll be back tomorrow.”*

Chapter 480

After reading the message, Charlene simply swiped her screen away and didn’t reply.

That evening, Charlene went out to dinner with her family.

When they arrived at the restaurant, she told her family to head inside first while she stayed back to find a parking spot. After parking, she grabbed her purse and stepped out of the car, completely unaware that the car in the adjacent spot belonged to Vesta.

Vesta had just finished a phone call. As soon as she hung up, she spotted Charlene.

Charlene locked her car and was about to head toward the restaurant when she suddenly heard someone call out, “Charlie?”,

Only one person ever called her that-Kenton’s wife, her mentor’s wife, Malvina.

Charlene froze for a split second. When she turned around, sure enough, there was Malvina.

Vesta, who had intended to get out as well…her car door already half open…paused upon seeing Malvina. Malvina was not only a prodigy in the medical field but also Kenton’s wife. Though she kept a low profile and rarely appeared in the news, anyone who cared to look could easily find out who she was. So, the moment Vesta saw her, she recognized her instantly.

By the time Vesta came to her senses and pushed her door open, she caught a glimpse of Charlene glancing back at Malvina and greeting her and froze all over again.

Charlene stammered, “M-Mrs. Malvina!”

Malvina smiled warmly at her, walked right up, and opened her arms to embrace her. “My dear Charlie! It’s been ages.”

Charlene was a little overwhelmed by the hug, but she wrapped her arms around Malvina in return. “It really has been a long time.”

After holding her for a moment, Malvina finally let go and pinched Charlene’s cheek. “It’s been years, and you’ve only gotten more beautiful, Charlie.”

Charlene kept hugging her, letting Malvina pinch her cheek without protest. She grinned and replied, “And you’re still just as young and gorgeous as ever, Mrs. Malvina.”

Malvina gave a playful hum. “Of course, I know I am.”

They both burst out laughing.

Malvina went on, “I’ve barely had a moment to breathe these last few years at Rivermere, but I’ve kept up with all the buzz about the company you and Stewart started. You come back to PrimeStar and immediately take the world by storm. You never cease to amaze me, Charlie.”

Charlene blushed at the praise and tried to change the subject. “I’m here having dinner with my family. How about you? If you’re free, would you like to join us?”

“I’m here for work, so I’ll have to take a rain check,” Malvina replied, smiling. “It’s been, what, four or five years since I’ve seen you or Stewart? I was planning to catch up for a meal with you two once my schedule calms down. I didn’t expect to bump into you tonight! If you and Stewart are free, let’s set something up in a few days.”

Charlene nodded obediently. “I’d love that.”

Malvina pinched her cheek again, adding, “Perfect. There’s a young one at home who’s a big fan of the programming language you developed-CUAP. I’ll bring them along next time. Would you mind?”

Charlene shook her head. “Not at all.” Then, after a pause, she added, “And I still haven’t properly thanked you for helping my mother get in touch with Dr. Quintin.”

“Oh, that was nothing,” Malvina said with a smile, glancing at her watch. Noticing the time, she added, “My party’s arrived, I can’t keep them waiting and act all high and mighty. Let’s go in together.”

Charlene let go of her and, linking arms with Malvina, said, “Alright.”

With that, the two of them headed toward the restaurant, completely unaware of the half-open car door nearby and that Vesta had overheard every word.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714 or Buy Me Coffee

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡ Prev | Next

Unknown Divorce: Revelation Beyond Time Novel by Miss Lyra (Chapters 461 to 470) 

Chapter 461

After her assistant left, Vesta felt a growing weight settle over her.

Technology was the lifeblood of the company.

With Axiom Flux Technologies blazing a trail ahead of them, if Neural Nexus Tech wanted even a foothold in the autonomous vehicle market, they’d have to achieve another technological breakthrough-something even more significant than before.

But breakthroughs like that were nearly impossible to force.

So far, she’d already poured six or seven hundred million dollars into Neural Nexus Tech.

But now, with Axiom Flux Technologies stirring up the waters, the future of Neural Nexus Tech looked more uncertain than ever. If she kept investing, and Neural Nexus Tech failed to deliver a breakthrough that truly made waves, it would be like tossing a billion-maybe even two billion-straight down the drain.

And yet, the idea of giving up here made her stomach twist with frustration.

Should she press forward, or cut her losses?

Her thoughts wandered to Thorne.

But even someone as brilliant as him couldn’t guarantee the company would achieve the kind of breakthrough they needed, could he? Even if she asked, he’d never be able to give her a truly definitive answer.

Vesta sat there for a long while, lost in thought, until her assistant knocked and entered again, snapping her back to reality. She realized it was already midday.

“Mr. Hawkins, shall I arrange lunch for you?” her assistant asked.

Vesta glanced at her phone, saying nothing.

She was sure Thorne understood the blow Axiom Flux Technologies had dealt to Neural Nexus Tech even more clearly than she did. Given how well she knew him, he’d probably already guessed how Mr. Black, Mr. Falconer, and the others were feeling about Neural Nexus Tech right now.

She needed him now more than ever.

Yet, since she’d had dinner with Mr. Black yesterday, Thorne hadn’t reached out to her once.

She remembered how, at the press conference yesterday, Thorne’s attention had been completely fixed on Charlene onstage as if he’d forgotten Vesta even existed. The memory twisted in her chest, sharp and uncomfortable.

Maybe, just like her, he still hadn’t recovered from the impact Charlene made at that press conference.

***

Charlene had been working nonstop all day. It was after five when her phone finally rang.

It was Jasmine Henderson calling.

She glanced at the screen, hesitated, and answered, “Hey, Minnie. What’s up?”

“Mom, school’s almost out for summer! There’s a parents’ meeting tomorrow. Will you come with me? Please?”

Charlene paused. She couldn’t remember the last time she’d dealt with something like this.

“Summer break already?” she asked.

“Yep!” Jasmine chirped.

Charlene gathered herself and asked, “Is your dad busy?”

After the Axiom Flux Technologies launch, Vesta was probably buried in work. Thorne probably didn’t have time for Jasmine’s parents’ meeting either.

“Dad’s free,” Jasmine said, pouting a little. “But I want you to come, Mom. Just this once? Please? Can you come by tomorrow morning?”

Charlene relented. “Alright. I’ll be there.”

Jasmine squealed in delight. “Yay!”

“I’ve got work to finish, honey. We’ll talk more tomorrow, okay?”

“Okay! See you tomorrow, Mom!”

***

The next morning.

Charlene drove over to Jasmine’s school. As soon as Jasmine

spotted her, she ran straight into her arms. “Mom!”

Charlene hugged her, ruffling her hair, then took her hand and walked with her into the building.

Sally’s mom and Ms. Payne, Jasmine’s teacher, both looked surprised to see Charlene there in person.

After the last family event, it had always been Thorne showing up for school activities-she’d barely been involved at all.

“Hello, Mrs. Henderson,” Ms. Payne greeted her warmly. “It’s been a while.”

“It has,” Charlene replied, exchanging pleasantries.

Ms. Payne gave her a rundown of how Jasmine had been doing at school lately. From their conversation, Charlene could tell Jasmine was genuinely happy at home and in class. Thorne really was paying close attention to her.

During the meeting, Jasmine tugged on Charlene’s hand and whispered, “Mom, we haven’t gone out for lunch together in ages. Can we go somewhere after this? Just the two of us?”

Charlene smiled. “Of course.”

But as they left the school together, hand in hand, Charlene spotted Thorne getting out of his car at the curb.

Jasmine lit up at the sight of him, not surprised at all. “Daddy, you came!”

Thorne met Charlene’s eyes before answering, his tone gentle. “Yeah, I’m here.”

Chapter 462

Jasmine held Charlene’s hand in one and tugged Thorne’s sleeve with the other. “Come on, let’s go eat!” she chirped.

Charlene hesitated, trying to slip her hand from Jasmine’s grasp. But Jasmine suddenly piped up, “You know, it’s been ages since I had dinner with both my mom and dad.”

Charlene paused, glancing at the little girl’s beaming face as Jasmine clung to her and Thorne, surrounded by other children, happily flanked by their parents. Charlene’s heart twisted.

She’d kept Jasmine when the unexpected pregnancy happened, her decision alone. For years after, Thorne had barely been involved in Jasmine’s life.

Only in the last couple of years had Thorne started making an effort, but by then, she and Jasmine spent more time apart than together as a family.

The truth was, Jasmine had never really known what it was like to have both parents around, a normal family life.

In that, Charlene knew she’d let her daughter down.

She’d given birth to Jasmine, raised her, but had never really given her a typical childhood.

No matter what happened between her and Thorne, they would always be Jasmine’s parents.

Whatever the future held, even if they divorced, there would be times they’d have to sit down together to talk about Jasmine’s future.

A family meal like this, really, wasn’t so hard.

“Mom?” Jasmine shook her hand and looked up at her with bright eyes when she didn’t respond.

Snapping back to the moment, Charlene glanced at Thorne, silently asking his opinion.

He was already watching her, as if he could read her mind.

“What shall we eat?” he asked.

She looked away, her voice neutral. “You pick.”

Thorne nodded. “Alright.”

Soon, they each got into their cars and drove to the restaurant.

When they arrived, they were shown to a private booth. Jasmine slid into the middle seat, and Thorne handed Charlene the menu. Then he turned to her and asked, “Will you be coming by The Henderson Group this afternoon?”

“I’ve got other things to do, so I won’t make it.”

“Alright.”

He poured her some tea. Charlene nodded her thanks, then added, “Minnie’s birthday is coming up. How do you want to arrange it?” Charlene hadn’t celebrated Jasmine’s birthday in two years.

Last year, she had planned to fly over for Jasmine’s birthday, but Thorne never replied to her messages, and Jasmine seemed to be having such a good time that she clearly didn’t want her mother to come. So Charlene waited until Jasmine’s actual birthday to make the trip to Goldland.

She hadn’t expected things to go the way they did after she arrived. Remembering it now, Charlene’s voice was calm. “You can handle it.” By then, the divorce would be finalized, and Jasmine would be living with Thorne. He could celebrate however he wanted.

As for her, she might not even go.

While she was lost in thought, Jasmine spoke up. “Mom, will you come be with me on my birthday?”

Charlene managed a soft smile, not promising anything. “We’ll see. If I have time, I’ll come.”

Jasmine’s face fell. “Okay.”

Thorne got busy with phone calls after they ordered, taking call after call. Charlene barely spoke to him again for the rest of the meal.

When they’d finished eating, Charlene was ready to leave, but Jasmine grabbed her hand, begging her to stay a bit longer.

Charlene gave in.

Thorne seemed to have finished his business and didn’t rush off. Instead, he joined them as they headed to the arcade.

Charlene ignored him, and Thorne seemed to pick up on it. He didn’t press, just stood behind them watching Charlene teach Jasmine how to play the games.

After a while, Charlene kept quiet, but Jasmine worried Thorne might be bored. “Dad, do you want to play with us?”

Thorne glanced at Charlene, who didn’t look his way, and smiled. “No, that’s alright. I’m happy just watching you both have fun.”

“Okay then,” Jasmine said, content.

Chapter 463

Charlene and Jasmine kept playing their game, laughter echoing through the room.

Just then, Thorne’s phone rang. Glancing at the caller ID, he stepped away for some privacy before answering, “Hello?”

It was Vesta on the other end.

Ever since the Axiom Flux Technologies press conference-because of Charlene, and because she was genuinely concerned about Neural Nexus Tech’s future, Vesta’s nerves had been on edge. Thorne hadn’t reached out to her since yesterday afternoon, and now it was already past ten in the morning with still no word from him. Her anxiety only grew.

Trying to distract herself, she’d purposely left her phone behind during meetings and at lunch, hoping not to obsess over when he might finally contact her. But her resolve hadn’t lasted long. After lunch, she gave in and turned her phone back on, only to discover she’d missed a call from him around eleven. Back in her office, she found a new research report on the future market for autonomous vehicles on her desk.

Reading through the report, she realized just how little she’d understood about the scope of the self-driving car industry. The market was far larger than she’d ever imagined. Suddenly, the future for Neural Nexus Tech seemed full of promise.

Thorne had also included some pointers on technical development in his report. By the time she finished reading, the anxiety that had gnawed at her was replaced with a newfound confidence.

Composing herself, Vesta spoke, her voice tinged with relief and gratitude. “I was in a meeting this morning and left my phone behind. That’s why I missed your call.”

“Yeah, I heard,” Thorne replied. “Someone at your office told me.”

So he’d actually checked in with her colleagues when she didn’t answer, just to make sure she was alright? The thought made her smile.

“I read the report, too,” she continued. “I know what I need to do next.”

“Good,” Thorne said, his tone steady. “The market for autonomous vehicles is huge. If we can address some of our product’s weaknesses, Neural Nexus Tech still has a lot of potential.”

“Alright, I understand.” Vesta found herself softening, her voice gentle. “Did Minnie’s parent-teacher meeting go well? Have you eaten?”

“Yeah, the meeting’s over,” he replied.

Vesta wanted to keep talking, but another call came through. She made. quickly excused herself and hung up, already shifting back into work

Meanwhile, Charlene hadn’t paid much attention to Thorne’s call or who he might be speaking with. She glanced at the time; Jasmine’s afternoon classes would start soon. She wrapped up their game.

Jasmine clung to her, looking up with pleading eyes. “Mom, can you take me back to school?”

Thorne stayed silent, leaving the decision to Charlene.

Since the school wasn’t far, Charlene agreed.

This time, Thorne didn’t insist on coming along. He simply looked at Charlene and said, “Thank you.”

Driving Jasmine to school was hardly a burden, a far cry from the difficult times she’d left behind.

Charlene said nothing. She just ruffled Jasmine’s hair and said, “Let’s get going.”

Jasmine beamed. “Okay!”

Hand in hand, Jasmine waved goodbye to Thorne, then climbed into the car with Charlene. Thorne watched them drive away before heading to his own car and leaving as well.

Chapter 464

Later that afternoon, after Vesta wrapped up her work, she thought about inviting Thorne out for dinner. She called his phone several times, but each attempt went unanswered. Finally, she decided to ring Thorne’s assistant, Coy.

As soon as Coy picked up, Vesta asked, “I haven’t been able to reach Thorne. Is he still busy?”

Coy seemed surprised. “Didn’t you know? The boss flew overseas on business this afternoon.”

Vesta paused, caught off guard.

She honestly hadn’t known.

Thorne hadn’t mentioned a word to her.

“Was the trip a last-minute decision?” she pressed.

“Yes, it was.”

Even if the trip had come up suddenly, it wouldn’t have taken long for him to send her a text or give her a quick call.

But he hadn’t said anything at all…

The thought left her unsettled.

After a moment’s hesitation, Vesta grabbed her purse and left her home office, calling Jasmine as she walked.

Jasmine was sprawled out in the living room, piecing together a puzzle. Seeing Vesta’s name flash on her phone, she answered cheerfully, “Ms. Hawkins?”

“Hi, sweetheart, Vesta replied, her voice gentle. “Is Minnie home yet?”

“She’s home,” Jasmine confirmed.

Vesta smiled, “Did you have fun at the parent-teacher conference with your dad today?”

Jasmine giggled, “Ms. Hawkins, you got it mixed up! My mom came to the conference, not my dad.”

At the mention of Charlene, Vesta’s smile faded slightly, her tone softening. “Oh, I see…”

She paused, then continued, “I called your dad around lunch and asked if the conference was already finished. He said yes, so I just assumed he was the one who went.”

Having her mom there for the conference had left Jasmine in high spirits all day.

Now, hearing Vesta bring it up, Jasmine chirped, “Nope! But after it was over, Dad came to have lunch with Mom and me.”

Vesta’s finger lingered over the elevator button. “He had lunch with both of you? Was that your idea, Minnie?”

“No, it was Dad’s. He said he’d join us for lunch once he finished his work.”

He went out of his way to have lunch with Charlene?

Vesta’s smile faltered again. But then, considering that the cooling-off period for their divorce was almost over, maybe they still had important things to discuss, that’s probably why…

She tried to sound casual. “I see… Did your dad say anything to your mom during lunch?”

Jasmine, half-absorbed in her puzzle, had to think for a moment. “Not really… He kept trying to talk to Mom, but she didn’t seem very interested. It kind of looked like she didn’t really want to eat with him at all.”

Vesta lowered her gaze and murmured, almost to herself, “Is that SO?”

“Yeah.”

Vesta fell silent.

In truth, she knew that for the past two years-whether it was something big or small-Thorne and Charlene rarely spoke on the phone, relying almost entirely on text messages to handle things.

Even when it came to the divorce, Thorne could’ve sorted everything out with a message.

If anything, letting the lawyers handle it would’ve been even more straightforward.

And honestly, if Thorne wanted to do something, he didn’t need Charlene’s input.

Which meant, really, there was no reason for them to meet face-to-face.

Yet today, they had.

And from the sound of it, Thorne had made a point of seeing Charlene in person…

Chapter 465

The news about Axiom Flux Technologies had already reached the Ross family.

Charlene’s recent success made both Vernon and Helena genuinely happy for her.

To celebrate, the family decided to take her out for lunch that Saturday.

As Vernon’s car approached the restaurant and was about to enter the parking garage, another car nearly sideswiped them. The other driver had clearly misjudged their speed-it was obviously their fault-but Vernon, ever the gentleman who believed in keeping the peace, decided not to make a fuss.

Technically, Vernon had the right of way; his car was ahead, and he should have entered first. But the other driver tried to cut him off. Vernon frowned, rolled down his window, and prepared to reason with them.

It seemed the other party also wanted to make their case; their window came down at the same time.

But as soon as Vernon saw who was sitting inside, his expression turned icy.

Henley hadn’t expected to see Vernon and Helena either. Whatever words she’d had ready died in her throat.

Maureen, sitting in the passenger seat, and Katie Hawkins in the back, along with Georgina Spencer in the following car, all recognized Vernon as well.

None of them could quite believe the coincidence.

Vernon turned his gaze away and, before Henley could react, drove his car smoothly into the garage.

The outing had started off on a cheerful note, but Helena’s face hardened the moment she spotted Henley and the others.

Charlene slipped her arm through Helena’s, gently patting her hand in reassurance.

Thinking of her daughter’s recovery and Charlene’s own remarkable progress, Helena felt a wave of comfort. She realized it was time to look forward and not let the past dictate her mood. Gradually, her spirits lifted.

After parking, the Ross family-six in total-were the first to head into the restaurant.

Thanks to Helena’s new outlook, their group’s good mood went mostly undisturbed.

But the same couldn’t be said for the Hawkins and Spencer families.

As they watched the Ross family disappear inside, Katie, Georgina, Vesta, and the others couldn’t hide their sour expressions.

They, too, had heard all about Axiom Flux Technologies.

Even though Thorne’s support had given Neural Nexus Tech a new and promising direction, their recent investments had already gone up in smoke.

Worse, having a direction was one thing; the actual future of Neural Nexus was still a huge question mark.

On top of that, Georgina and Katie were both deeply unsettled.

At the Axiom Flux Technologies press conference, Charlene had publicly taken credit for the breakthrough, and Mr. Ashcroft himself had confirmed that all the technology developed in cooperation with PrimeStar was entirely Charlene’s achievement.

If that was true, then Charlene’s value had skyrocketed overnight-she could easily be worth billions.

But how was that possible?

Could Charlene really be so talented on her own?

Was it really true that Stewart hadn’t contributed? Was it not secretly his work after all?

Yet Charlene had publicly claimed all the credit…

With these thoughts swirling, the Hawkins and Spencer families couldn’t shake their mounting frustration.

Vesta felt it most keenly.

She balled her fists and said quietly, “Let’s just go inside.”

Snapped out of their thoughts, Katie and the others finally followed her into the restaurant.

Over an hour later, after their meal, as Vesta and her group were leaving, they overheard voices near the elevator:

“Our Stewart’s single now, you know. If you hear of any nice girls, do let us know.”

“Oh, don’t worry! After all these years, you don’t need to remind me-I’d never pass up a chance to introduce Stewart to a good match.”

Vesta looked up and realized it was Stewart’s mother speaking. But Darleen didn’t notice them as she stepped into the elevator. Maureen and Georgina recognized Darleen right away.

Georgina seemed to catch on to something and let out a knowing smile.

Vesta paused, and suddenly she understood what her grandmother found so amusing.

If all the technological breakthroughs announced at the Axiom Flux Technologies press conference were truly Charlene’s work, then yes, Charlene would indeed be worth billions.

More than that, if she were really that gifted, her future potential would be limitless.

She could very well develop even more groundbreaking technologies in the years to come.

In other words, if Charlene was as capable as she claimed, she was a walking gold mine.

With those credentials and that kind of talent, even the most selective families wouldn’t care that she’d been married before.

Given all this, why would Darleen pretend there was nothing between Charlene and Stewart, still pestering friends to find Stewart a new girlfriend?

It was obvious-Charlene’s so-called “breakthroughs” were far from the whole story.

Chapter 466

It wasn’t just Georgina and Vesta-everyone else was thinking the same thing.

Leah scoffed. “Didn’t I say from the start she’s not that capable? But none of you wanted to believe me.”

Rhoda chuckled. “Who could’ve guessed she’d have the nerve to fake things right in front of so many people? Isn’t that right, Vesta?”

Vesta didn’t reply, but a small, satisfied smile curled at her lips.

Leah, buoyed by the turn of events, said with delight, “Looks like that woman’s dream of marrying into the Ferguson family after the divorce isn’t going to be so easy now.”

Charlene’s so-called talents were clearly exaggerated, and the odds of her marrying into a wealthy family were slim to none. Which meant that neither Charlene nor the Ross family would be able to claw their way to the top anytime soon, if ever..

That thought alone put Georgina, Leah, and the others in high spirits.

As they got into the car, Georgina remarked with a grin, “Next Wednesday marks the end of the waiting period. Once Thorne gets back from overseas, they’ll basically be able to file the divorce papers right away.”

Leah’s eyes lit up. “Exactly! I can’t wait.”

She wasn’t even directly involved, but she still felt a rush of excitement. Even though she called Thorne “brother-in-law” every day, she knew that her sister’s relationship with Thorne had grown far beyond what a piece of paper could define. But the fact that, legally, Charlene and Thorne were still husband and wife had always bothered her on some level.

Georgina, Maureen, and the rest felt much the same. No matter how stable Thorne and Vesta’s relationship seemed, the knowledge that he was still, on paper, married to Charlene was a constant source of discomfort.

If it bothered them, it was no surprise that Vesta herself felt even worse about it.

Back when Thorne and Charlene’s relationship was rocky, Vesta had always believed she was the better woman in every respect, and she was certain Thorne could never have feelings for Charlene. So, at first, the legal bond between Thorne and Charlene hadn’t really bothered her.

But once Charlene began to prove herself at work-and the shift in Thorne’s attitude toward her became undeniable, Vesta couldn’t help but start feeling uneasy about their lingering marriage.

Just as this thought crossed her mind, Leah turned to her and asked, “By the way, sis, do you know when Thorne’s coming back from this business trip?”

When would Thorne be back? Honestly, Vesta wanted to know too.

Ever since she’d found out he was away, Thorne hadn’t contacted her-not once. And every time she called, he didn’t pick up.

That realization soured Vesta’s mood all over again.

But then she remembered: every year around this time, Thorne’s overseas business was always especially hectic. He was often so busy he barely had time to sleep, sometimes disappearing for days.

Maybe she was just overthinking things.

With that thought, Vesta managed to calm herself a little.

Still, when she got home, she tried calling Thorne again.

No answer.

It wasn’t until Tuesday that Thorne finally called her back.

When she saw his name on the screen, Vesta’s heart leapt. She answered right away. “Thorne, are you finally done with work?”

“Not yet,” Thorne replied. “It’s going to be busy for a while longer.”

Vesta’s smile faltered, but before she could say anything, Thorne continued, “Things are going to be hectic for the foreseeable future. I’ll get in touch when things settle down.”

Which meant he wouldn’t be able to make it back before the end of the waiting period.

And that meant the divorce from Charlene would have to be postponed.

Chapter 467

Monday morning, Charlene went to work as usual.

Her schedule was packed, shuttling between Axiom Flux Technologies and PrimeStar, barely getting a moment to catch her breath.

By Tuesday evening, as she stood in the elevator at the end of another exhausting day, Charlene glanced at the date on her phone and let her gaze drop, lost in thought.

Stewart, equally drained from his own workload, suddenly seemed to recall something. “Tomorrow’s the last day of the waiting period, isn’t it?” he asked, his voice low.

Charlene slipped her phone back into her bag. “That’s right,” she replied.

After so many years entangled with Thorne, it was all coming to an official end. Stewart found himself uncertain-should he be happy for her, or should he feel sorry? He’d never much liked Thorne, but knowing how deeply Charlene had loved him for years made this outcome bittersweet.

Still, even the hardest things eventually pass.

Once the divorce was finalized, Charlene could truly begin again.

With that in mind, Stewart just gave her shoulder a reassuring pat, choosing not to say much more.

The next morning, Charlene finished her run, had a quick breakfast, and returned to the office, ready to dive into work when her phone rang unexpectedly.

It was Thorne.

They’d agreed, during the paperwork, to meet on the very first day the waiting period was over and make the divorce official. Tomorrow was supposed to be that day; it made sense that Thorne would call.

She answered with a simple, “Hello.”

Before Thorne could say anything, Charlene cut in, “I’ll be there tomorrow morning at nine, sharp-“

Thorne interrupted, “I’m out of the country on business right now.”

Charlene paused, caught off guard. Before she could reply, Thorne continued, “I probably won’t be back for a few days. We’ll have to reschedule the appointment.”

She frowned, silent for a moment.

Sensing her frustration, Thorne apologized, “I’m sorry. This one’s on me.”

Charlene drew a slow breath and, after a brief pause, said quietly, “Understood.”

She hung up before he could say anything else.

Rubbing her temples, trying to compose herself, she barely had a moment before her phone buzzed again.

This time, it wasn’t Thorne…

It was York Watson.

Charlene’s frown deepened. She knew she’d be seeing York more often at the company’s headquarters in the future. They weren’t exactly working side by side, but their paths would inevitably cross. She liked York well enough, but right now, she simply wasn’t in the mood for anything more.

If she answered, she’d risk giving him hope. If she didn’t, it would seem rude.

After a moment’s hesitation, she took the call. “Hello?”

York’s voice was warm and pleasant. “Busy?”

“Sort of,” she replied, keeping her tone neutral.

He must have picked up on her unease because he chuckled gently. “I’m not on leave yet-just happened to have a break today, thought I’d give you a call. Even if my calls annoy you, I’m afraid I can’t promise to stop.”

Charlene said nothing, but York went on, “How have you been? Still swamped at work?”

“Yeah. It’s been busy.”

He hesitated, then asked, “And the divorce? Sorry if it’s not my place, but… You and Thorne were going to finalize it tomorrow, right?”

York didn’t know much about Charlene’s marriage, except that it seemed Thorne had pushed for the divorce and Charlene had simply gone along with it. He’d assumed everything was set in stone.

Before Charlene could respond, he continued, “I’m tied up for a few more days, but when I’m finally free-“

Charlene cut him off, her tone candid. “That was the plan, but it’s been delayed.”

York’s smile faltered for a split second. After a pause, he asked, “Can

I ask why? Was it you, or-?”

“He’s overseas for work. He can’t make it back in time.”

“So, once he returns, you’ll go through with it right away?”

“… Yeah.”

That was a relief. York couldn’t help but hope that by the time he was on break, Charlene’s divorce would be finalized. He kept the thought to himself.

Just then, Charlene spoke up, “Mr. Watson, the reason I took your call was actually to say-“

He interrupted, “You want to tell me you answered out of courtesy, not because you have any special feelings for me. You just didn’t want to be rude, and maybe to set things straight again. I get it.”

Charlene started to protest, “You-“

“I know,” York said, a smile in his voice. He found her

straightforwardness oddly endearing. “But my position stands.” He added, “I don’t have much time right now. Once I’m free, I’ll ask you out for dinner. We’ll talk then.”

With that, before she could reply, he ended the call.

Chapter 468

The days ticked by, and it wasn’t just Stewart and York waiting for Charlene’s divorce Granger was counting down, too.

Granger, in fact, knew the exact date: Thursday. That was when Charlene and Thorne were supposed to sign their divorce papers.

He’d been traveling for work a lot lately, hardly ever in town. But this week, he made a point of catching the red-eye back, arriving home in the early hours of Thursday morning. After a few hours’ rest, sometime after ten, he tried to distract himself with work. But eventually, impatience got the better of him, and he dialed Moran Albright’s number.

“It’s been a while since I’ve caught up with you and Thorne,” Granger said, aiming for casual. “How about lunch today? Let’s invite Thorne too.”

Moran replied, “I’m free, but Thorne can’t make it. He’s overseas on business, left a few days ago, and still hasn’t come back.”

A knot formed in Granger’s chest. “Thorne’s… out of the country?” So, they hadn’t gone through with the divorce today after all?

Granger had kept his distance from Thorne and the rest lately. He’d called Moran partly to fish for news about the divorce. If it was finalized, maybe today would be his chance-

But things hadn’t gone as he’d hoped.

“So, any idea when Thorne’s coming back?” he pressed.

Moran, who was no longer as invested in the whole divorce saga as he’d been at the start, just shrugged it off. “No clue. You know how hectic he gets around this time every year-no telling how long he’ll be gone.”

Granger stared down at his phone, suddenly silent.

After hanging up, he looked at Charlene’s number in his contacts. He’d thought today might finally be the day he could call her. But now, it seemed he’d have to wait a little longer.

Busy days always seemed to pass in a blur.

Friday afternoon, Charlene was at work when Jasmine called. School

had just let out for summer break, and with Thorne out of town, Jasmine wanted to come stay with her.

Charlene turned her down.

From what Thorne had said on the phone a few days ago, he’d already been away on business for several days. She’d assumed he’d be back soon, but another week had slipped by, and still, there was no sign of him.

Jasmine spent a few days alone at home after school let out, but quickly grew restless. By Wednesday, she called Charlene again: “Mom, Dad’s been gone for ages. I don’t like being home by myself. Can I come stay with you?”

The loneliness in her daughter’s voice made Charlene’s grip on the phone tighten. After a pause, she replied, “I’ll come home right after work. For now, go stay with your grandma, okay?”

Hearing her mother finally agree, Jasmine cheered up and hurried to pack her things for the Ross family’s house.

Of course, Thorne’s unexpected business trip-and the resulting delay in finalizing the divorce-hadn’t gone unnoticed by the Ross family.

That evening, over dinner, the old matriarch couldn’t help but ask Jasmine, “Minnie, do you have any idea when your father’s coming home?”

Jasmine, oblivious to the undercurrents among the adults, answered between bites, “Dad said he’s not sure. When I called him yesterday, he said he probably wouldn’t make it back in time for my birthday.”

Helena frowned at that.

The mandatory waiting period was nearly over, and still there was no word on Thorne’s return. Would he really not be back until after the deadline?

If so, would they have to wait through another cooling-off period before they could finally get divorced?

Charlene caught the implication, and her brow furrowed as well.

Chapter 469

Monday morning, Charlene had just reached the lobby of her office building when she nearly bumped into Gaylord, who was arriving for work as well.

Gaylord greeted her with a smile. “Morning.”

“Morning,” Charlene replied.

No sooner had she spoken than she spotted York across the lobby.

Seeing him, Charlene slowed her steps for a moment.

Gaylord noticed York, too, and a frown creased his face.

York, seemingly unconcerned with Gaylord, walked directly toward Charlene. “I got back early yesterday morning. It’s been a while since we’ve seen each other, so I wanted to stop by and say hello.”

He really did just want to see her-nothing more.

Sensing her distance and not wanting to make things awkward or have her grow annoyed with him, York added quickly, “You look busy. Don’t mind me. I’ll be on my way in a minute.”

Charlene had said everything there was to say to York. Now that he’d shown up out of the blue, she honestly didn’t know what to say anymore.

So when he gave her an out, she took it. She nodded briefly, then turned and headed for the stairs.

Gaylord shot York a glance, then hurried to catch up with Charlene.

York watched her retreating figure for a long moment before turning and heading back to his car.

Inside his car sat a bouquet of flowers. He’d intended to give them to Charlene, but seeing how things were, he realized that if he actually handed them over, she’d probably start avoiding him altogether.

The thought drew a self-deprecating smile from York’s lips.

Upstairs, Gaylord pressed the elevator button, joining Charlene inside.

Noticing him watching her in silence, Charlene looked up. “What’s on your mind?”

“Nothing,” Gaylord replied, shaking his head.

But after a pause, he couldn’t help himself. “Does Mr. Watson ask to meet you often?”

“No,” Charlene said simply.

York’s job was unusual-he didn’t get many days off, so even if he wanted to see her, he rarely had the time.

Charlene’s attitude toward York had been clear enough just now; Gaylord actually felt relieved. Still, he couldn’t help worrying-if York ever grew more persistent, would Charlene eventually give in?

That thought led him to remember Granger.

As far as he knew, Granger liked Charlene, too. But Granger hadn’t shown up for quite some time, and, like Gaylord, he’d never really made a move.

Why was that?

Had he given up?

Lost in thought, Gaylord glanced at Charlene, hesitated, and finally asked, “I’m just a little curious…”

“Hm?” Charlene prompted.

“York’s got a lot going for him, but you don’t seem interested. Why is that?”

Gaylord wanted to know if there was something about York that put her off or if there was some red flag about relationships or marriage he should be aware of. If so, he’d want to be careful not to make the same mistake himself.

Charlene had never thought of Gaylord as someone who pried into other people’s business. It was the first time he’d ever asked something so personal, but she didn’t mind. “I’m not officially

divorced yet. How could I consider anyone else? Besides, I’m just not interested in Mr. Watson.”

Gaylord blinked, taken aback. All this time, he’d assumed Charlene was already divorced. “You… you’re not?”

She shook her head. “Not yet.”

Just as she finished speaking, the elevator doors slid open.

Charlene stepped out and headed back to her office, ready to get to work.

Gaylord stared after her, his mind blank for a moment.

As he watched her go, a new thought struck him: Maybe Granger hadn’t pursued Charlene because he knew she wasn’t officially divorced, not because he’d given up.

Or… maybe Granger knew Charlene’s husband?

Chapter 470

The next couple of days passed in a blur of busyness for Charlene, just like always.

Because she’d been leaving early and coming back late, even though Jasmine had moved in with the Ross family, mother and daughter barely saw each other. Thorne was just as busy with work, but Charlene heard he called Jasmine almost every day. She was never around when those calls happened, though, and had no idea what they talked about.

Jasmine’s birthday fell on a Friday.

Maybe it was because Thorne had always given her plenty of attention and love, but when it became clear he wouldn’t be able to make it home for her birthday, Jasmine didn’t seem all that upset. She just hugged Charlene’s arm and said, “It’s okay, Mom. As long as you’re with me on my birthday, that’s enough.”

Charlene had warned her she’d be working late that day too maybe only enough time to cook her a bowl of birthday noodles and give her a small present. Jasmine tried to take it in stride, but Charlene could see the disappointment flicker in her eyes.

It had been ages since Jasmine tasted one of her mother’s homemade cakes. She missed them-missed that warm, sweet ritual. She’d thought, at the very least, Charlene would find time to bake her a cake.

But living with the Ross family, Jasmine had seen for herself just how swamped her mother was. Even if she was disappointed, she didn’t throw a tantrum or make demands. She just sighed and said, “Okay, I understand…”

Charlene was truly overwhelmed these days. PrimeStar, The Henderson Group, Axiom Flux Technologies-every company seemed to have a mountain of issues waiting for her input. She was working late into the night, barely managing to keep her head above water.

It was Jasmine’s birthday, after all. She’d brought this child into the world. No matter what, she owed her a certain responsibility. Even if she and Thorne weren’t officially divorced yet, Charlene knew she’d already let Jasmine down by not being there for her.

Thinking about this, Charlene said, “If I get off work early tomorrow, I’ll bake you a cake.”

Jasmine brightened instantly. “Really? Thanks, Mom!”

But Thursday turned out to be absolute chaos. By the time Charlene finished her work, it was already three or four in the morning. She barely had time to go home, shower, and collapse into bed-it was five a.m. by then. With a meeting at Axiom Flux

Technologies scheduled for nine, there was no way she could make a cake.

All she managed was to cook a simple bowl of birthday noodles and hand Jasmine her gift before rushing out the door.

By the time she finally returned home that night, it was after nine.

She glanced at her phone, thinking about the present she’d left that morning and how she hadn’t even had a minute to wish Jasmine happy birthday in person. Her heart twisted with guilt.

Stewart noticed her troubled expression. “What’s wrong?”

“It’s Jasmine’s birthday today,” Charlene replied quietly.

Stewart could understand the complicated feelings Charlene had toward her daughter. He knew that, no matter what, she still cared deeply.

He glanced at the clock. “It’s not too late. Go home-you can still spend some time with her.”

Charlene nodded.

She left the office and drove straight home.

When she walked in, Helena was still awake. The elderly woman greeted her in a gentle voice, “You’ve been gone all day. Thorne didn’t call, either. Minnie hasn’t been herself today.”

Charlene paused. She hadn’t expected Thorne to go a whole day without calling.

Helena sighed, patting her hand. “She’s not asleep yet. Go upstairs and be with her.”

Charlene nodded and headed upstairs.

Jasmine was sprawled across her bed, reading a comic. When Charlene opened the door, Jasmine looked up and managed a small, polite smile. “You’re back, Mom?”

“Yeah.” Charlene set down her purse, hesitating a moment before walking over. “I’m sorry I’ve been so busy at work…”

“I get it,” Jasmine said, glancing up. “Mom, I really do.”

Jasmine seemed so mature, but Charlene could see she wasn’t truly happy. When Jasmine was happy, she loved to snuggle up and be a little clingy. In the past, Charlene always had ways to coax her daughter into a better mood. Now, standing there, she suddenly had no idea what to say or do.

It hit her then, on the surface, nothing had changed between them. But deep down, there was a distance that hadn’t been there before.

Just then, Jasmine’s phone buzzed.

She glanced down at the screen. When she saw the caller ID-“Dad”-her face didn’t light up, but she answered quickly, her tone a little flat. “Hello?”

Thorne’s cheerful voice came through the line. “Happy birthday, Minnie.”

Jasmine kept flipping through her comic, face blank. “Thanks.”

Thorne seemed to notice her mood, but wasn’t surprised. “Are you mad at me?”

Jasmine pressed her lips together and stayed silent.

“Sorry, sweetheart. I was on a plane all day and couldn’t call you…”

Still, Jasmine didn’t say a word.

Thorne chuckled. “Well, guess what? I’m right outside your grandmother’s building. Minnie, come down-“

Jasmine shot upright in bed. “Dad, you’re back? You’re not messing with me, are you?!”

Thorne’s voice was warm and smiling. “I came all this way just to spend your birthday with you. It’s only a little after ten-I made it in time.”

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714 or Buy Me Coffee

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡ Prev | Next

CEO’s Mysterious Fiancée by Piper Dunlap (Chapters 161, 162, 163, 164, 165, 166, 167, 168, 169, 170)

Chapter 161

Ernesto felt that it was necessary to go there. Maybe Martin

really took a fancy to his daughter’s beauty…

Taking a closer look, his daughter was indeed pretty. He went too far just now and her face had been swollen.

Half an hour later. The Stowe family’s car was parked in front of a deserted warehouse in the suburbs.

Julia was a little scared and grabbed her husband’s clothes tightly. “Why do they want to meet us in such a desolate place? I have a bad feeling…”

“You know nothing!” Ernesto rolled his eyes at her and took her hand away. “Don’t wrinkle my clothes. I am going to talk with Mr. Stowe!”

“Ernesto, let’s go back…”

“Women have short vision! Sometimes, men like playing something different! What do you know?” Ernesto looked up and down at the place in front of him.

Jessie could not wait to get out of the car.

On the way, she deliberately put on a young girl’s makeup.

At this time, she was full of confidence. She felt that her appearance could definitely seduce Martin. Before entering the warehouse, she even deliberately took off one side of her shoulder strap, revealing half of her body.

Ernesto glared at his wife as if to say that his daughter was better than hers!

After entering the warehouse, they found that this place. It was frighteningly empty. Martin was sitting on a single chair. Rhys was standing next to him. The rest of the place was empty.

The light coming through the windows from high above was gloomy.

“Mr. Stowe, please save me…” Jessie knelt down in front of Martin and cried, “I accidentally did something wrong and implicated my family… As long as you save me, I can agree to any conditions!”

“Oh?” The corners of Martin’s lips curled up in a ruthless arc. “Any conditions?”

Jessie thought that Martin was really interested in her, so she quickly nodded. “Yes, of course, I will do whatever you ask me to do. I will never go back on my word.”

Ernesto, who was at the side, bowed and looked respectful, and afraid, “I apologize for my daughter. Mr. Stowe, please teach her a lesson for me.”

He wished Martin would fuck Jessie here. After the matter is. done, not only will he be able to keep his wealth, but also Jessie will become Martin’s lover.

That was killing two birds with one stone.

Martin waved his hand. Rhys pulled out a knife and threw it in front of Jessie.

Clank! People of the Robins family were stunned when they saw this shining knife, not knowing why…

Did Martin want to play something exciting?

“Hurt your the same hand that you hurt her.” Martin’s eyes flashed with a cold light.

The family of three finally realized that he was referring to Paige.

Martin was here to stand up for Paige.

“Mr. Stowe…” Ernesto was already trembling in fear, “Ms. Paige is your…”

“My fiancée,” Martin said slowly.

Ernesto was as if he had been struck by lightning, and he was so scared that he couldn’t speak.

Julia was even more frightened because her face was pale. Paige is Martin’s fiancée? It is over. The Robins family was not only going bankrupt this time!

“You hurt her last time, and today you bullied her again…” The coldness in Martin’s eyes seemed to come from hell. “Do you think she has no backer?”

When Ernesto heard this, he fiercely slapped Jessie twice. “You rebellious girl! What did you do to Ms. Paige last time? Do you want to die?”

Julia was so scared that she didn’t dare to protect her daughter anymore. She watched her husband slap her daughter seven or eight times.

“Dad, Dad, stop hitting me…” Jessie cried, her makeup

completely ruined, “Last time on my uncle’s death

anniversary, Paige, she… stood up for Mari, I… I am sorry. It was my mistake…”

“You idiot!” Ernesto slapped her two more times.

Jessie finally realized why so many bodyguards resigned that day. It turned out that it was because of Martin…

It is over, what should I do?

Offending Martin was much scarier than offending Hernan!

“Mr. Robins.” Martin’s voice and eyes were both as cold as water. “She hurt my fiancée twice. Is it too much to ask for one hand of your daughter?”

Ernesto was so afraid. “Not too much, not too much. You rebellious girl, what are you still standing there for? Do you want me to help you?”

“Ernesto? Mr. Stowe, I beg you. Jessie is still young. We can leave Chicago and never come back…” Julia begged.

“You want to leave after injuring Ms. Paige? Dream on!” Rhys said coldly, “You only have 30 seconds.”

Jessie desperately cried, shook her head, and looked at the knife on the ground, not daring to move.

The timer started.

Ernesto hardened his heart, picked up the knife, and walked step by step toward his daughter. “You shouldn’t have touched Mr. Stowe’s woman!”

“Ernesto…”

“Dad, don’t…”

The knife went down, Jessie’s right wrist was full of blood,

and her bones were exposed…

“Ah!”

The screams were heart-wrenching and echoed in the warehouse.

Julia rushed over and held her injured daughter. Her heart ached.

Ernesto wiped the blood on the knife with his clothes and handed the knife forward respectfully and timidly. “Mr. Stowe, it’s clean. Do you think this is okay? Can this matter be over?”

“Why are you speaking like Mr. Stowe is threatening you to hurt your daughter?”

Hearing Rhys’ words, Ernesto bowed even lower, “No, no, no. My daughter accidentally scratched herself. It has nothing to do with Mr. Stowe.”

“Last night, there were twenty-two people who bullied my fiancée. Bring them in.” Martin’s voice was filled with displeasure.

The twenty-two thugs from last night had already been beaten badly. They almost died.

Seeing the people she had hired become like this, Jessie was

so scared that her entire body trembled. The intense pain from the wounds almost made her faint.

“How many of our people are there?” Martin softly asked

Rhys, who was behind him.

“Twenty-two, Mr. Stowe,” replied Rhys respectfully.

“Whether or not you can leave this place alive will depend on your own luck.” Martin stood up and left. Rhys gave them a cold look and followed behind Martin.

Only then did Ernesto realize that Martin wanted to use their trick to punish them.

Last night, his daughter had made twenty-two hooligans bully Paige, so today, Martin asked his twenty-two subordinates to deal with them.

But they had been used to rich life. They wouldn’t possibly defeat Martin’s people.

In addition to the twenty-two hooligans on the ground who almost died… How could they possibly win?

The door to the warehouse opened, and a huge light shone in from outside.

Martin and Rhys walked out, and the twenty-two subordinates walked in…

“Mr. Stowe, please, we beg you…” Just as Ernesto knelt down, the door to the warehouse closed mercilessly…

Not long after, heart-wrenching screams came from the warehouse….

“Mr. Robins.” Martin’s voice and eyes were both as cold as water. “She hurt my fiancée twice. Is it too much to ask for one hand of your daughter?”

Ernesto was so afraid. “Not too much, not too much. You rebellious girl, what are you still standing there for? Do you want me to help you?”

“Ernesto? Mr. Stowe, I beg you. Jessie is still young. We can leave Chicago and never come back…” Julia begged.

“You want to leave after injuring Ms. Paige? Dream on!” Rhys said coldly, “You only have 30 seconds.”

Jessie desperately cried, shook her head, and looked at the knife on the ground, not daring to move.

The timer started.

Ernesto hardened his heart, picked up the knife, and walked step by step toward his daughter. “You shouldn’t have touched Mr. Stowe’s woman!”

“Ernesto…”

“Dad, don’t…”

The knife went down, Jessie’s right wrist was full of blood,

and her bones were exposed…

“Ah!”

The screams were heart-wrenching and echoed in the warehouse.

Julia rushed over and held her injured daughter. Her heart ached.

Ernesto wiped the blood on the knife with his clothes and handed the knife forward respectfully and timidly. “Mr. Stowe, it’s clean. Do you think this is okay? Can this matter be over?”

“Why are you speaking like Mr. Stowe is threatening you to hurt your daughter?”

Hearing Rhys’ words, Ernesto bowed even lower, “No, no, no. My daughter accidentally scratched herself. It has nothing to do with Mr. Stowe.”

“Last night, there were twenty-two people who bullied my fiancée. Bring them in.” Martin’s voice was filled with displeasure.

The twenty-two thugs from last night had already been beaten badly. They almost died.

Seeing the people she had hired become like this, Jessie was

so scared that her entire body trembled. The intense pain from the wounds almost made her faint.

“How many of our people are there?” Martin softly asked

Rhys, who was behind him.

“Twenty-two, Mr. Stowe,” replied Rhys respectfully.

“Whether or not you can leave this place alive will depend on your own luck.” Martin stood up and left. Rhys gave them a cold look and followed behind Martin.

Only then did Ernesto realize that Martin wanted to use their trick to punish them.

Last night, his daughter had made twenty-two hooligans bully Paige, so today, Martin asked his twenty-two subordinates to deal with them.

But they had been used to rich life. They wouldn’t possibly defeat Martin’s people.

In addition to the twenty-two hooligans on the ground who almost died… How could they possibly win?

The door to the warehouse opened, and a huge light shone in from outside.

Martin and Rhys walked out, and the twenty-two subordinates walked in…

“Mr. Stowe, please, we beg you…” Just as Ernesto knelt down, the door to the warehouse closed mercilessly…

Not long after, heart-wrenching screams came from the warehouse….

Chapter 162

Although he misses Ms. Paige very much, he doesn’t come in…

Martin said gently, “Bonnie, there is medicine in the bag. Paige’s hand is injured. Can you apply some medicine to her later?”

“Is Ms. Paige’s hand injured?” Bonnie suddenly remembered. No wonder Ms. Paige has been eating with her left hand tonight!

Everyone knew that Ms. Paige was very skilled at using her left and right hands. So no one was surprised that she held the fork with her left hand.

But how did Mr. Stowe know this?

“Don’t worry. I will apply medicine to Ms. Paige later.”

“Thank you.

“You are welcome… You’re very considerate! Please pay attention to safety on the way home.”

When Bonnie brought the things into the living room, Donald happened to see this. When he asked Bonnie what happened, Bonnie told him that Martin had brought food for them.

Dozens of exquisite boxes were placed all over the dining table.

Paige was speechless.

Why did he bring so much food?

Patricia was very jealous. She heard that Martin went abroad

yesterday, but she didn’t expect that he would bring Paige food when he returned home today.

When Patricia saw the logo on the box, she knew that the food was very expensive.

Although Paige can play the piano and design clothes, I don’t think she is great!

Why is Martin so concerned about her?

“Ms. Paige, let me take a look at your hand.”

As soon as Bonnie wanted to see the wound on Paige’s hand, Paige took her hand back.

“This is the medicine that Mr. Stowe prepared for you. He instructed me to apply it for you…” Bonnie took out the medicine from the bag.

There was also a note written by Martin, and it said what medicine to use and how to apply it.

Martin wrote down the whole medication process…

Then Donald and Danica knew that Paige’s hand was injured. They thought that Martin was careful and cared about Paige’s injury.

“Paige, what happened? When did you get hurt?”

“Your hand is swollen. Did you fall or be bullied?”

Paige withdrew her hand. “It’s nothing. I was injured by accident.”

Because the video of the competition was not leaked, Donald and Danica did not know that Paige was injured.

In addition, Paige usually kept things to herself, so no one noticed that she was injured.

“Why didn’t Hernan tell us?

“I’ll call Dr. Ashton now.”

Seeing Donald pick up his mobile phone, Paige said, “No need. Martin has brought the medicine for me.”

These medicines seemed very rare and expensive and couldn’t be bought in ordinary pharmacies.

Martin can’t always have these medicines in his car.

Paige guessed that it might be that on Martin’s way here, he first went home to get these medicines, and then sent them to her.

“Let’s enjoy this food first.” Paige took the plates and forks to Donald and Danica, then sat down and took the fork with her left hand.

Patricia was jealous. She sat down, smiled sweetly, and said, “Martin has brought so much food. Let’s share it together. Paige, Martin is so good to you! You are so happy!”

“Since you know he is my fiancé, you can’t call him that way,” Paige said, eating the delicious food, and said casually.

When everyone heard this, they were stunned.

Patricia bit her lower lip and said pitifully, “What do you mean? I don’t understand…”

“Didn’t you tell everyone that Martin is your fiancé?” Paige looked at Patricia. “Your friend believes this, and today she has bothered me.”

Patricia was shocked. “Who? She must have misunderstood something! Who is she? I will call her now.”

“Okay.” Paige did not stop Patricia and raised her eyebrows. “She comes from the Garner family.”

Olivia?

Donald and Danica were about to say something, but Patricia hurriedly said, “How could she do this to you? Martin has nothing to do with me… Maybe she thinks that

Martin should be with me… She shouldn’t have done such a thing to you! I will call her now!”

Amily hurriedly said, “Ms. Patricia, it is so late. Don’t disturb Ms. Garner…”

Chapter 163

“She should not have gone to bed.” Danica suddenly understood. No wonder Paige was angry when she called me this morning. It turns out that Olivia was looking for trouble with her.

Did the Garner family’s designer also participate in the design competition?

Thinking of this, Donald asked angrily, “Is your hand injury related to her? If she hurts you, I’ll ask her to apologize to you!”

“This has nothing to do with other people.” When Paige said this, she looked at Patricia and asked, “Just call her.”

Patricia had no choice but to take out her mobile phone. If she called Olivia, her lies would be exposed.

When Patricia thought this, she was embarrassed.

“Ms. Paige, Ms. Patricia has always treated you as her sister. You misunderstood her.”

Amily said, “For Ms. Patricia, you are the most important. She can’t spread rumors to hurt you and the relationship between you and her.”

Paige was speechless.

“You are new and may not know Ms. Patricia. But for the past eighteen years, Mr. Lusk and Mrs. Lusk have known Ms. Patricia well.”

“How can you say that? You’ll hurt Ms. Patricia and destroy family harmony. And Mr. Lusk and Mrs. Lusk will be embarrassed!”

“If Ms. Patricia has to choose between you and Mr. Stowe, she will definitely choose you!”

“You really misunderstood, Ms. Patricia!”

Patricia’s eyes were filled with tears, looking even more innocent and pitiful.

Paige was speechless.

So is everything my fault?

Patricia did nothing wrong, right?

“Amily.” Danica reached out her hand to stop Amily from continuing. “I know Patricia very well, but Paige can’t lie without reason. I also know Olivia very well. Although she is arrogant, she is kind.”

When Amily and Patricia heard this, they were flustered.

“If Olivia knows that Paige is my biological daughter and that Paige and Martin love each other… If she knows Patricia’s identity, she will not find trouble with Paige.

Maybe Olivia doesn’t know that Patricia is my adopted daughter, and she doesn’t know Paige’s true identity.

So, did Patricia not tell Olivia the truth, or did Patricia intentionally hide it from her and mislead her? This is very important.

“If Olivia thinks that Paige destroyed the relationship between Patricia and Martin, what will she think of Paige?”

Olivia will think that Paige is shameless and scheming.

“This is going to be very bad. If Olivia misunderstood, quickly call her and explain it to her,” Danica said.

With tears in her eyes, Patricia said pitifully, “Dad, Mom, don’t worry. I’ll call Olivia now.”

“Turn on hands-free. I’ll listen to what Olivia says.

“Mrs. Lusk?” When Amily heard this, she pretended to be surprised. “Don’t you believe in Ms. Patricia?” After Ms.

Paige returned home, you changed…”

Patricia cried bitterly.

“In the past 18 years, Paige has had no family and has suffered a lot. When she came home, I swore that I would protect her and wouldn’t let her get hurt!”

When Danica said this, she looked at Amily. “Over the past

eighteen years, we regarded Patricia as our biological daughter. Even if Paige came back, we also gave Patricia everything she wanted as before! I just want to make up for Paige! Did I do something wrong?”

Amily said hurriedly, “Mrs. Lusk, you misunderstood. Of course, you didn’t do anything wrong. What I mean is…”

“Since I know about this, I won’t let others insult my daughter! I have to know what happened. Call Olivia and turn on hands-free!”

I will soon know who is right and who is wrong.

Patricia had no choice but to cry and dial Olivia’s spare phone number.

Beep……

No one answered the phone after a long time.

Patricia secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Olivia

has two mobile phones and two phone numbers…

“Olivia should be asleep. I will call her again.”

Patricia knew that Olivia rarely used this phone, so she was quite confident in making another call.

As Patricia thought, no one answered the phone.

“Ms. Garner should be asleep…” Amily secretly sighed in relief; fortunately, Ms. Garner did not pick up, otherwise, Ms. Patricia would have been exposed!

Danica took a look at the clock. It was only ten o’clock in the evening. She didn’t think Olivia could go to bed so early.

“Give Olivia a voice call.”

When Patricia heard this, she was stunned. A voice call?

Although Olivia had two mobile phone numbers, she would answer the voice call. If Patricia called her, Patricia would be exposed.

“I know Olivia’s Line account…” Danica suddenly

remembered. She took out her phone and was about to give Olivia a voice call.

Patricia was flustered. I can’t let Mom give Olivia a voice call!

“Mom, I’ll call her…” Patricia said hurriedly.

Patricia had no choice but to give Olivia a voice call. In a few seconds, Olivia answered.

“Patricia? You haven’t gone to bed yet?” Olivia said very excitedly.

“Olivia! Did you bother Paige today?”

Patricia did not wait for Olivia to answer and said, “I know you did it for me, but Martin is already Paige’s fiancé! Don’t do this again. Paige has misunderstood me. Well, I’m going to hang up. I have to explain to Paige. Remember, don’t do this again…”

When Patricia finished speaking, she hung up the phone in a hurry.

Donald was speechless.

Danica didn’t know what to say.

And Paige was also speechless.

Olivia was stunned. What was going on? Why did Patricia

say that to me? Did Paige find trouble with her?

Patricia can’t tolerate Paige’s bullying. After all, Paige is just her relative.

Paige is just an assistant. Why should Patricia be afraid of her?

It must be because…

Olivia subconsciously touched her neck and remembered. That today at the competition, Paige hit her…

Patricia should have been threatened by Paige. This may be the reason why she called me.

I sent a message to Patricia, but she didn’t reply to me…

Thinking of this, Olivia called Patricia back. She worried about Patricia’s safety.

Just now, after Patricia hung up the phone, she turned off the phone.

Olivia could not get through to Patricia’s phone, so she could only leave a message to ask Patricia about what happened…

Seeing that Patricia did not reply, Olivia became even more anxious.

Patricia raised her eyes and said pitifully, “Paige, don’t worry. I won’t destroy the relationship between you and Martin. I know that he only loves you. Even if I like him, I know he won’t like me.”

Before Paige answered, Patricia stood up and said sadly, “Enjoy the food Martin brings. I don’t want you to misunderstand me again. I will go upstairs first…”

Chapter 164

With that, Patricia turned around innocently and pitifully. And she was about to leave.

At that moment, the phone in the living room rang. Bonnie picked it up and hurriedly walked to Danica with the phone. “Mrs. Lusk, here’s a call for you.”

Bonnie handed the phone to Danica and added, “It’s Ms. Garner on the phone.”

Patricia thought in surprise, Olivia?

It was too late for Patricia to take the phone away. She had already stepped out of the restaurant. She felt uneasy and anxious and could neither leave nor stay..

Danica took the phone and asked lovingly, “Olivia? What happened?”

“Mrs. Lusk, Patricia’s phone is off. I’m very worried about her. And I must tell you something about your relative, Paige. She…”

Olivia wanted to say that Paige had a propensity for violence…

But Danica naturally asked, “Oh, you mean my daughter,

Paige? What happened to her?”

“Your daughter?” At that time, Olivia froze. She was

stunned for a few seconds before asking, “Is Paige your daughter?”

“Yes.”

“Your biological daughter?”

“Yes.”

“So, she is Patricia’s…”

“Sister.”

“Why did Patricia say she was…

“What?”

Olivia asked subconsciously, “Isn’t Paige one of your relatives?”

“Did Patricia tell you that? Did she say that Paige is one of our relatives?”

At that, Patricia rushed to grab the phone. “Olivia! Why are you calling again? Why do you always talk about relatives? Don’t talk nonsense! We are busy. Don’t call to cause trouble!”

After hanging up the phone, Patricia hurriedly explained, “Mom, don’t listen to Olivia’s nonsense. She should have misheard. I never said that Paige is just one of our relatives…”

Patricia looked nervous and furious. Danica’s eyes then darkened. “Patricia, you have always been sensible and kind since you were young. You should know what to do next.”

“Mom… Don’t worry. I will tell all my friends that Paige and Martin are a perfect couple. I am just an adopted daughter…

“I will never snatch Martin from Paige. I will not take anything that belongs to Paige!

“Whether you believe it or not, Paige is the most important in my heart…

“Sorry for causing the misunderstanding. I’m really sorry!”

Patricia shed tears and took the opportunity to leave…

Paige had been eating while watching the show. Now she was full.

“Dad, Mom, please enjoy your meals. I’ll go upstairs.” Paige was going to leave.

Danica hurriedly held Paige back. “Paige… I’ll apply some medicine for you.”

“No. I can do it myself. I just got a slight injury.”

Paige did not take the slight injury seriously at all. But Danica insisted on asking her to sit down. According to the list made by Martin, Danica first applied some medicine to reduce the swelling and then applied some painkillers for Paige.

“Did Olivia bother you today? What did she say?” Danica wanted to learn about what had happened.

“She didn’t say anything.”

Paige added inwardly, she was cursing.

“Patricia seems to deliberately mislead Olivia. So, Olivia thought that you were just one of our relatives…”

Patricia’s behavior was not difficult to understand. After all, Patricia had been loved by the whole family for eighteen years.

She was the most favored daughter of the Lusk family.

However, one day, a girl suddenly came back and said that she was Donald and Danica’s biological daughter. Patricia was not related to the Lusk family…

No one could accept the sudden change…

Danica said, “Maybe Patricia wants to maintain her dignity in front of her friends… Or she doesn’t dare to tell others

before we reveal your identity to the public… In short, we let you feel wronged.”

“I don’t feel wronged.” Paige just couldn’t bear to see Patricia acting in front of her every day. Tonight, Paige just took the chance to fight back.

But Paige didn’t expect that Patricia would shed tears and pretend to be wronged…

Paige thought, Patricia is a complete actress.

Donald was beside them. He felt distressed and said, “After a while, your grandparents will be better. Let’s go to visit them together and then ask them to decide when to announce your identity.”

“There is no hurry.” Paige planned to go to the Triangle Area after a while. If her identity was revealed in advance, those people couldn’t hurt her, and they then would bother her family…

Although Donald and Danica were protected by many bodyguards, they were obviously no match for those people.

In case those people had eyes on the four elders in the family…

Paige thought about it and made a decision. In addition to the Triangle Area, she must deal with some other threats quickly…

When Patricia returned to her room, she cried her heart out. She was so angry and cursed, “Olivia is an idiot!”

Amily stroked Patricia’s back. “Ms. Garner is worried about you… Don’t be angry. You should be happy to have such a close friend.”

“I was almost ruined by her tonight!” Patricia sobbed. She remembered her parents’ cold expressions. She felt wronged and angry. “Mom and dad seem to believe in Paige and care more about Paige’s feelings… We lived happily together for eighteen years. Is it not comparable to a blood relationship? They said that they would treat me as their biological daughter…”

Patricia thought, however, they always support Paige and criticize me…

They are so prejudiced!

“Fortunately, Mr. Hernan went to rest and did not know what happened just now. Otherwise…”

When Amily said this, she could not help but remind Patricia, “Be careful in the future. Don’t leave any evidence

for that wretched girl. She is a gossip and likes to complain.”

Patricia agreed with the point of view.

“Last time, you wanted her to pick you up. And you went to see Mr. Killian Stowe together. But she didn’t agree. She even deliberately sulked and refused to eat lunch to attract Mr. Lusk and Mrs. Lusk’s attention… She’s too despicable!”

Patricia had the same opinion and thought, Paige always plays tricks and appears cold. If she pleased me and got along well with me, we could be close sisters on the surface!

However, Paige didn’t give Patricia a good look and even gave her all kinds of disapproval…

Amily appeared fierce. “It’s time to let her suffer. Mr. Lusk and Mrs. Lusk need to know that Paige is not as perfect as they imagined…”

Amily thought Paige could just play the piano and make some clothes. She isn’t superior to others at all….

Ms. Patricia is a real noble lady. Compared to Ms. Patricia, that wretched girl is nothing!

The next morning.

Paige finished her breakfast and was about to go to work. Hernan said, “I will drive you there.”.

At that, Patricia almost could not hold her fork.

She stood up and said, “No. Someone will drive me there.

Enjoy your meals. I will have dinner at home tonight.”

Hernan looked at Bonnie, and Bonnie hurriedly explained,

“It is Mr. Stowe. He comes to pick up Ms. Paige to and from work.”

Herman thought, Martin?

Danica then smiled, “Martin is very considerate. I heard that he gave Paige a pink diamond necklace from PQ Fashion.”

Chapter 165

Hernan was surprised.

He didn’t expect that the pink diamond that he wanted to give to Paige would be sent by Martin first.

“I’ll go meet him.”

Hernan had just left the main hall, even without walking out the door. Then he saw Martin holding Paige’s face and saying something affectionately from afar.

His eyes were filled with displeasure, then he quickened his pace. But the two had already gotten into the car and left before Hernan approached.

In Daybreak Clothing.

When Deon saw Paige, he immediately stepped forward and said, “Ms. Paige, you are finally here! So many orders! A lot of people want the clothes designed by Mariela at the competition. There are also some manufacturers who want to order thousands or tens of thousands of clothes at once!”

“Then what are you waiting for? Carve out a production line to increase production.”

As those clothes were designed by Mariela and the copyright was in their company, they could produce the clothes at will.

“Also, the clothes that Mariela had designed in the past were sold out in all the major shopping malls. They are all out of stock! Should we take the opportunity to produce more?”

Deon used his hand to block the elevator door. After Paige entered, he reached out and pressed the highest floor.

“Of course.” Paige made a prompt decision and said, “Let Mari come up with some new clothes. Strike while the iron is hot. Tell the company’s official website and online store to set up a special column for Mari. In addition, the headquarters said that they would give Mari ten times her monthly salary. Confirm it with them right now. Make sure Mari can get it from next month.”

“Ten, ten times…” Deon opened his eyes wide. Mariela’s salary was 1,500 dollars at present. Ten times was 15 thousand dollars?

This was too much!

“She won the national championship. 15 thousand dollars is nothing.”

At the competition venue that day, someone offered 20 thousand dollars and even 25 thousand dollars for Mariela to come to their company.

But Mariela did not agree.

“Oh, right, Ms. Paige. In the morning, a customer asked us if we authorized other shops to sell the new products designed by Mariela for this season.”

The elevator doors opened with a ding. Deon followed Paige and reported as they walked.

“Because the design style is very similar. The packaging box is exactly the same as ours in the past. It also has the trademark of our company, but the price is much lower than our previous price.

“At present, the shop has sold thousands of new products, but those new products are not from Mariela.

“I am worried that these products would implicate our company and affect Mariela’s reputation.

“What do you think…”

Paige pushed open the door of her office and said, “It’s nothing. Ask some trusted employees to pretend to be customers and order in their shop. Then you will know their delivery address and mobile phone number. Then call the police, and leave the rest to the police.”

Paige wouldn’t investigate this kind of trifle personally.

Anyway, with the basic information, the police could fix it.

“Yes, I will do it right away!”

After a while, Paige’s mobile phone rang.

“Boss, big news! David has revealed the scandal of his

family to the media reporters.”

“What scandal?” Paige sat in her office chair and turned on the computer.

“David said that many years ago, after his uncle John got into a car accident, his family robbed John’s company and drove Evelyn and Mariela out of the house.”

“They have done all kinds of evil. On the anniversary of John’s death, David and Jessie splashed oil on his grave and threw garbage to bully Evelyn and Mariela. After that, their family of four had a high fever and bad luck.”

“He also said that he dreamed of John every night. In his dream, John became a fierce ghost and pestered them without peace. His parents and Jessie could not bear to be disturbed. They were mentally weak and chose to commit suicide. He was the only one left. Therefore, he decided to give the company and the house back to Mariela to beg for the forgiveness of John.”

Paige raised her eyebrows. “Who believes this kind of news?”

“So many people. Everyone says that David and his family have suffered retribution, and they deserve it! At the same time, the public opinion is all on Mariela’s side. They say Mariela is such a strong girl that she could study hard in such an environment and win the championship. They all praise and support her!”

Paige knew that this news should be related to Hernan. Yesterday, Hernan gave the Robins family time to give back the things they had stolen from the original owner.

It should be David who came up with the idea himself. It was not forced by Hernan.

But the cause of death of Ernesto, his wife, and Jessie was definitely not as simple as suicide!

“I have checked. Ernesto, his wife, Jessie, and the 22 gangsters who attacked you that night suddenly disappeared from this world. There is no news about them.

There was only one person in the world who could do this.

Jairo and Paige thought of the same person at the same time: Martin.

Paige remembered that last night, Martin said that he was in an emergency temporarily. Did he go out with her?

As she thought of this, her eyes deepened a little.

The Design Department.

Many people surrounded Mariela and chatted nonstop.

“Mari, you actually won the National Championship. You’re amazing!”

“You’re the pride of our company!”

“You’re the daughter of the Robins family? You never told us before! You hid too deeply!”

“You are the owner of the Robins family’s garment company, right?”

“I didn’t expect Jessie and the others to be so bad. They stole all your property and even bullied you! Fortunately, your father helped you in your dreams! Otherwise, this group of heartless people would bully you for a long time. I can’t imagine how much pain you will suffer!”

Mariela knew that it was not her father, but Paige and

Hernan helped her. Thus, she had profound gratitude for them.

“Mari, what do you plan to do next?”

“You are the national champion, and Ernesto has returned the company to you. Have you ever thought about operating the company alone?”

“Take over the company and establish your own brand.”

“Mari, don’t forget me when you are successful in the future!”

“If one day Ms. Paige fires me, you have to take me in!”

Mariela looked at the colleagues around her and smiled, “I have this day because of Ms. Paige’s guidance and help. I will not leave here. My current ability is not enough to manage a company, so I will stay and learn more from Ms. Paige.”

“What about your company?” everyone asked.

“Those experienced seniors would run the company. If there is any problem, I will ask Ms. Paige.” Mariela checked the time. “Alright, I won’t talk to you anymore. I am going to find Ms. Paige.”

Mariela took the elevator to the twentieth floor and knocked on the office door.

“Ms. Paige, it’s me.”

“Come in.”

Mariela pushed open the door and returned the key to Paige with a smile. “Ms. Paige, David has just given back my house. Thank you for renting the house to me!”

Paige raised her eyebrows. She was surprised that Mariela knew this.

Chapter 166

“Last night, when I went to pay the utility bills, I heard from the property management that the owner of the house was you. It was only then that I realized that you had rented the house to us at a low price!”

In the past, Paige had always told them that her friend rented the house to them at a low price.

Mariela was grateful. “If not for you, on the day of my father’s death anniversary, maybe my mother and I would have already…”

They would have been raped.

They might commit suicide because of that.

Mariela looked down as she said. But soon she smiled. “You help me over and over again. You made me stand on the top of the mountain and see the beautiful scenery! So I decided to stay by your side and study well!”

Mariela was brilliant in this game, and many people said that she was a new designer who was as excellent as Master Quinn.

However, Mariela knew that it was because of Paige’s help that she could make such stunning works. She won the championship trophy and became famous. She was loved and admired by many fans.

Paige should be the champion!

Without Paige, Mariela would not be where she is today!

“I will give you three months.” Paige smiled, “Three months later, you will go back to take care of your company.”

“Three, three months?”

Mariela wanted to learn from Paige for three years, five years, or even ten years…

“Three months is enough for you. You are very smart, and you have a lot of ideas. You will make remarkable achievements as a designer.”

Mariela looked at Paige gratefully.

“Your salary has been confirmed. Now that you have a place to stay, I will keep the key.”

“Thank you, Ms. Paige!”

“Just call me Paige privately.”

During this period of time, Paige had always treated Mariela as a friend. Otherwise, she would not have helped Mariela all the time.

“Paige, it’s good to know you!” Mariela said gratefully and happily.

Ever since she met Paige, her life had been completely different from before!

They had been busy for the whole day.

After work, Martin brought Paige back to the Moon Dunes Villa.

The daisies had already been planted, and it was like a sea of flowers.

Countless pink and white daisies surrounded the crescent lake. Under the light of the setting sun, it was as beautiful as a fairyland.

All that could be seen was the sea of pink and white daisies.

Martin held Paige from behind and whispered in her ear. Have a surprise for you.”

Surprise?

Such a beautiful sea of flowers was already a surprise for her.

Was there another surprise for her?

Martin covered her eyes with one hand and held her waist with the other. He whispered the countdown in her ear in a bewitching and charming voice.

As he counted down, he slowly released his hand.

Paige looked up and saw thousands of butterflies flying in the sea of flowers.

So many butterflies?

Where did they come from?

Was that magic?

“Are they beautiful?”

Martin had someone prepare this in advance. Colorful butterflies flew out of the bags and flew over the beautiful sea of flowers. It was as beautiful as a painting.

“That’s great.” Paige was happy as she looked at the beautiful scenery. She smiled and said, “It’s so beautiful.”

“If you like it, I will catch butterflies every day for you to see.” Martin held Paige even tighter.

It was a pity that Paige could not stay for dinner for the next two days…

Otherwise, Martin could prepare more surprises for her at night and stay with her for a while longer…

Paige found that there was a transparent round glass room in the sea of flowers. There was a top-grade crystal piano inside.

She could see that it was the internationally renowned Harmony piano, which was worth 50 million dollars.

“You want to hear me play the piano, don’t you?”

Paige walked into the glass room and created a beautiful piano piece for him.

Martin looked at her beautiful face and gorgeous facial features as she played the piano, and his eyes softened.

Her slender fingers freely danced on the piano keys. Every movement and expression of her was incomparably beautiful.

After the song ended, Martin bent down to give her a kiss.

He could feel her mood from this song. At this moment, she was happy.

Martin sat down and said, “I will play a song for you, too.”

Paige was a little surprised. Could he play the piano?

His fingers were dancing on the piano keys. Although it was an improvisation, it did sound great!

His finger movements surprised Paige. This familiar feeling reminded her of the piano genius, Star, who was famous several years ago.

Star never showed his face when playing the piano. He only revealed a pair of hands, which were slender and good-looking, and it could be seen that Star was a young boy.

On the Internet, there were only three videos of Star’s performance, and he would release a new video every year.

Paige had watched Star’s videos many times, and she was familiar with every finger movement of his plays.

Unfortunately, a few years ago, he stopped releasing new videos. The fans waited for a few years, and he no longer remained popular. And then Vallorie became popular.

Star seemed to be slowly forgotten…

After the song was played, Paige looked up and asked, “Are you Star?”

Martin was a little surprised. He wondered why Paige could tell who he was just by watching him play.

She was so smart.

“Star’s hands are very good-looking,” Paige added.

Martin smiled and asked, “Is he good-looking?”

How could he ask that?

“It doesn’t matter. It makes me happy enough to hear you praise my hands.” Martin kissed her lightly. “This is a song I composed for you. It’s called ‘Love’…”.

Paige’s eyes became gentle.

Martin sent the song to her mobile phone. “This is what I recorded in advance, and it is for you.”

The song was romantic and beautiful, and it told all his love for her…

Paige could hear his thoughts, and he was really saying, “I love you.”

Martin saw that the sun was setting and that the sky had darkened slightly. He could only send her home.

He heard that her big brother had returned in the past two days. She had to go home for dinner. Although Martin was reluctant, he still respected her decision.

In the car, Martin gently helped her apply medicine. “Be careful when you take a shower. Don’t wet your wound.”

“Yes.”

“You don’t need to change your dressing tonight. I will help you change it when I send you to work tomorrow.”

“Okay.”

Paige felt loved when Martin took good care of her.

Adam could see that Paige’s finger movements were not simple. Her piano skills were not inferior to those of Martin.

She seemed to be Vallorie…

Adam thought of the finger movements and posture of Vallorie and that of Paige…

The more Adam thought about it, the more he felt that it was possible… In the end, he couldn’t help but ask Rhys for confirmation.

Adam learned that Paige was the internationally renowned pianist, Vallorie, and he thought that Paige saved Killian twice…

Adam was shocked, but at the same time, he was deeply impressed. He did not expect that Paige could not only save people but also play the piano…

The key was that Paige was young and beautiful. He thought

Martin was lucky to have her.

Chapter 167

Two days later.

Paige and Martin returned to the Riverside Villa to visit Killian. They heard that Rosa had moved back.

In the past, Killian was in poor health and often had to stay in the hospital. He could not even take care of himself, and Rosa was thus sent to an advanced sanatorium. There were professional doctors and nurses looking after her 24 hours a day and working hard for her treatment.

Those famous doctors had spent all their efforts but to no avail. Killian recovered, so he brought Rosa back and took care of her in person.

Neil held a bowl of the decoction in his hand. “Mr. Stowe, take the medicine.”

“Take it away!” Killian frowned and said with disgust, “Paige will come later. If my mouth carries the bitter taste, how can I talk to her?”

At that moment, a servant reported loudly, “Mr. Killian, Mr. Martin, and Ms. Paige are here!”

Seeing Martin holding Paige’s hand and walking into the courtyard, Killian was suddenly in high spirits. “Paige, you finally came to see me!”

He ignored the tall and handsome Martin next to Paige.

“Killian,” Paige smiled. She saw Neil and also greeted him politely, “Neil, is the decoction ready?”

“Yes, Ms. Paige,” Neil smiled respectfully. He thought, Mr. Killian, I’ll wait and see what you can do next.

Paige took the bowl and brought it to Killian. “Killian, you have to drink it while it is warm. You look more spirited than before.”

“That’s right. It’s all because of your superb medical skills. I feel refreshed every day when I get up! I was about to drink it, but Neil was talking nonsense just now. I forgot about it for a moment.”

Killian took the bowl hurriedly and defended himself, “I am obedient every day.”

The servants were all shocked.

Killian found various excuses and refused to take medicine every day.

However, he actually pretended to be obedient in front of Paige!

Killian asked overbearingly after taking the medicine, “Why is there only half a bowl today? Are there any more in the kitchen?”

Neil held back his laughter. “Half a bowl is enough. Mr. Killian, I will go get some sugar and snacks for you. You can chat with Mr. Martin and Ms. Paige for a while.”

“Go.” Killian drove Neil away and said warmly, “Paige, come to me quickly. Have you been busy lately?”

“No,” Paige said as she sat down.

“Did this brat bully you? If he did, I would help you vent your anger.”

“He is quite good.” Paige glanced at Martin. From the time they met until now, he had been taking care of her.

“Really?” Killian was not convinced. “If he doesn’t do something well, you have to tell me. I will support you.”

Killian looked at Martin. “You have to treat Paige better. Be careful not to be defeated by a young man who is more outstanding than you. It’ll be too late to regret it!”

“Paige likes a mature one.” Martin sat down and asked softly, “Where’s Grandma?”

“She was just basking in the sun. The servants took her to change clothes. Why hasn’t she come yet?”

Neil served tea and snacks.

“Go bring Rosa over.”

Neil pushed Rosa out of the inner room.

Rosa was dressed well and sitting in a wheelchair. She looked kind and elegant.

It could be seen that she was taken care of very well. Her hair was neatly combed, her fingernails had been carefully trimmed, and her clothes were her favorite style.

If she could move and speak, she would be a kind and gentle old lady.

“Rosa, Paige, our granddaughter-in-law, has come to see you,” Killian took Rosa’s hand and introduced Paige to her with a smile, “I have often mentioned Paige to you. How is she? Is she beautiful? Not only is she beautiful, but she also can play the piano and save people. Martin is really lucky to date such an excellent girl like Paige.”

Killian added in his heart, I heard that Paige is also Vallorie Walker, the piano master!

Paige looked at Rosa and said gently, “Hello, Rosa. My name

is Paige. I am happy to see you.”

She touched the necklace on her neck and said, “Thank you for the gift. I like it very much.”

She took out another gift. “This is for you.”

“What is this?” Killian took it and opened it. It was a beautiful jade bracelet.

Last time, Paige bid for a piece of jade for Cassie and designed two bracelets. One was for Cassie as a birthday present, and the other was for Rosa as a greeting gift.

“The jade is quite good, and the design is unique. Thank you, Paige. You are so generous.” Killian took the bracelet in front of Rosa and said, “How beautiful it is! I will put it on for you.”

He put the bracelet on Rosa’s wrist. “If Rosa can move, she will hold you excitedly at this time…”

Unfortunately, no one could treat her illness.

Although she could blink and breathe, she was almost the good as a vegetable.

Martin did not know that Paige had prepared such an expensive jade bracelet as a gift for Rosa. He was moved and also felt sorry for her generosity.

In the past, some rich young ladies came to Killian in the name of visiting Rosa and only bought things to please Killian. They thought subconsciously that a vegetative person did not need any gifts.

Even if they prepared a gift, it would be a waste.

On the contrary, Paige regarded Rosa as a living person and treated her with respect.

This was the difference between Paige and others.

Paige held Rosa’s wrist. “Rosa, when you are better, let’s go out and enjoy ourselves. We can go shopping or go on a trip to see the outside world together.”

Killian heard Paige’s words, and his eyes turned wet. He looked away and held back the tears in his eyes.

Martin reached out and patted Killian’s back as if he were comforting Killian.

Paige finished checking on Rosa and was clear about Rosa’s overall condition. “I believe that you will be better soon.”

As Martin had said before, Rosa really had brain damage.

A long time ago, Paige had treated a patient who had also become a vegetable because of brain damage.

Although the patient was finally cured, he needed various medicinal herbs. Some of them were rare, and some were in the Triangle Area outside the border. It was a dangerous place, and if someone went there, they might not be able to come back alive.

The difference between Rosa and the previous patient was that her life would end a few days later.

Paige discovered it when she checked Rosa’s condition just now.

However, Paige did not say it. She planned to go back and think of a way.

If she said it out loud, Killian and Martin would be anxious…

On the way back to the Larsen Villa, Martin asked in a soft voice, “What’s the problem?”

Chapter 168

Paige was surprised.

Martin noticed that she was feeling Rosa’s pulse just now!

“Grandma really has brain damage. It is difficult to recover,” Paige did not hide anything and said truthfully.

Martin did not expect Paige to figure it out by only feeling Rosa’s pulse. Her medical skills must be much more outstanding than many famous doctors.

Paige knew that if she wanted to cure Rosa’s illness, forty-nine herbs were needed.

These herbs were hard to find, and one of them, named

Heavenly Ginseng was even rarer.

It had once appeared in the Triangle Area, but that place was too dangerous.

Even if Paige had her force over there, she would not break into that area casually.

What was more, she did not know if there were any

Heavenly Ginseng.

At night.

Paige got someone to find a lot of herbs that had similar effects to the Heavenly Ginseng. She tested them for a long time but failed.

It seemed that she had to make a trip to the Triangle Area tomorrow.

In the Riverside Villa…

Killian called Martin and said, “Martin, your grandmother’s breathing today is different from before. Just now, I asked the servants to measure her blood pressure and found that it had dropped a lot. I don’t know if her condition has improved or worsened…”

“I’ll ask Mr. Williamson to take a look,” Martin heard the anxiety in Killian’s words.

Todd’s medical skills were well-known at home and abroad, and he happened to be in Chicago recently.

“Don’t panic. I will go back later.”

“Okay, come back quickly.”

“OK.”

Martin finished his work in the company and rushed back to the Riverside Villa. Todd had just finished taking Rosa’s pulse.

He sighed and said helplessly, “This is the omen of a vegetative person dying. In other words, not much time is left for Mrs. Stowe.”

Killian suddenly fainted after hearing the bad news.

“Mr. Stowe? Mr. Stowe! Dr. Williamson, please save Mr. Stowe!” Neil was frightened.

Todd checked Killian and said, “He’s fine. He just got a little stimulated. Send him back to his room to rest.”

“Mr. Williamson, is there any other way?” Martin asked in a deep voice.

Rosa was the backbone of the Stowe family. If Rosa died,

Killian would most likely give up on himself…

Rosa was especially important to Killian.

It could be said that she was more important than Killian’s own life.

“There is a way, but… it is unrealistic!” Todd said, “A medicinal herb called Heavenly Ginseng may be effective, but it is rare. Many doctors have never heard of it in their lives, let alone seen it. It is difficult to find it.”

In the world, few people knew what it looked like.

“Is this medicinal herb helpful to Grandma’s illness?”

Martin asked seriously.

“Yes. But your grandmother might not be able to wait any longer.” Todd took a sip of tea. He stood up and said, “I’m sorry for being unable to do anything. I’ll be leaving.”

“Send Mr. Williamson off,” Martin instructed.

A servant stepped forward and gave Todd a blank check. Todd waved his hand and refused, “I didn’t help anything at all. If I take the check, I will feel uneasy. By the way, you can try to look for Skylar. Perhaps he will have a way.’

“We have been sending people to inquire about Skylar’s whereabouts for the past half year, but there is no news of him,” Martin said truthfully.

Todd shrugged. “Then I have no more advice.”

Martin cast a glance at the servant. The servant caught up to

Todd insisted on giving him the check.

“Your advice is a great help to the Stowe family!”

Todd had no choice but to accept the check. He planned to write a small number on it.

Martin took out his phone and made a call. “Find out where there is Heavenly Ginseng.”

“Mr. Stowe, why are you looking for it?” Rhys was confused.

“Grandma needs it,” Martin said, his eyes darkening.

Rhys immediately sent someone to inquire about it.

The next morning, he called Martin and said, “Mr. Stowe, there’s finally news. The Heavenly Ginseng once appeared in the Triangle Area, but that place is very dangerous. Although we have power over there, it’s better not to take the risk.”

Martin’s eyes darkened. The Triangle Area?

“Mr. Stowe, what if the Heavenly Ginseng is just a legend? Why don’t we look for some other herbs that can replace it?”

“There is no time.

“I don’t know how long it will take if we try it one by one. It is better to find the Heavenly Ginseng directly. At least it can save Grandma’s life.

“Arrange to go to the Triangle Area.”

“What?” Rhys never expected that Martin would indeed

plan to go to that place. “Is there any change to Mrs. Stowe’s illness?”

“Yes. Only a few days are left.”

Rhys finally understood why Martin wanted to go to the Triangle Area.

While sending Paige to work, Martin found that the wound on her right wrist was getting worse. He felt distressed and asked, “What happened?”

The ointment he applied to her every day was the best one in the world, and it was impossible for it to have no effect at all.

“Have you overused your hands recently? Playing the piano. or drawing?”

Paige retracted her hand and said disapprovingly, “I’m just a little busy at work.”

In fact, she had been in the Knapcoll Villa last night testing the medicine to save Rosa. She had been working all night and indeed overused her hands.

“Don’t be busy anymore.” Martin felt pity for her. “I have something urgent to do and have to go abroad. When I come back, I want to see your hand get better.”

“Okay.” Paige did not know Martin’s plan to go abroad. Originally, she was still thinking about what excuse she should find to go to the Triangle Area…

Now, there was a good opportunity.

“Don’t worry, I will take good care of myself.”

Looking at Paige’s expression, Martin raised his eyebrows and said, “I feel that you are a little happy.”

He was going to leave, but Paige was actually a little happy.

Was it his illusion?

“You are wrong.” Paige said calmly, “I am not happy.’

Was that so?

The corners of her lips had clearly curled up just now.

When they arrived at the company, Martin packed up the ointments and handed them to Paige. “It’s the same as before. Use this one first, and use this one after it. Twice a day. Don’t touch water.”

“Got it.”

Martin hugged her for a while. He then lowered his head and kissed her for a long time before letting go of her, “Wait for me to come back.”

“OK.” Paige got out of the car and waited for his car to drive far away. She took out her mobile phone and said, “Pick me up at the coffee shop next to the Daybreak Clothing.”

“Okay, Boss.”

“Prepare a private plane in the Knapcoll Villa. I want to go to the Triangle Area.”

“Triangle Area?” The person on the other side of the line was stunned. “Boss, you are finally going to help us teach those bastards a lesson? That’s great!”

He thought happily, with Boss there, no one dares to be presumptuous!

They have never seen Boss’ power. If they did, they would probably be scared to have a heart attack…

Chapter 169

Paige walked toward the coffee shop and called her mother. “Mom, a friend of mine is in trouble. I want to see her. Yes, it is quite serious. She is abroad, and I will be away for two days…”

After that, Paige called Deon. “I have something to deal with these two days. If someone comes to me, just say that I am in a meeting. Don’t let others know that I am not here.”

It was the first time that Deon had heard that Paige could not go to work. He said hurriedly, “No problem. Ms. Paige, where are you going?”

He was curious, but just heard a beeping sound in the end.

Paige was always like this. She was decisive and resolute and did not say a word of nonsense.

At this time, a luxurious private plane was parked on the top of Knapcoll Hill.

Four men of sacrifice stood respectfully at the side.

Jairo had brought a lot of equipment with him, and Rylee was loading the gun with bullets. Seeing Paige, they immediately stepped forward.

“Boss, you’re finally here! Why do you suddenly want to go to the Triangle Area?”

Rylee was despised by Jairo. “Is there a need to ask? That

place is also one of Boss’s strongholds! Give those brats a blow and keep the prestige of our sect!”

Jairo thought it was what Paige should do.

“Help me inquire about the Heavenly Ginseng.” Paige walked up the stairs. Her aura was strong, and her back looked cool.

“Heavenly Ginseng?” Jairo was stunned for a moment. He recalled what they had experienced when they got Heavenly Ginseng last time. “Boss, who are you going to save this time?”

Paige did not hide it and said, “Martin’s grandmother.”

The Stowe family?

Martin’s grandmother?

Jairo seemed to see a lot of money waving at him. “Martin must have offered a high reward, right?”

To let Paige risk her life to get the Heavenly Ginseng,

Martin should at least pay tens of millions of dollars!

“No.”

“Huh? No rewards?” Jairo and Rylee looked at each other. In other words, Paige wouldn’t earn a single cent this time.

Then why did she do so?

Was it because of Martin’s handsome face? Or was she bewitched by Martin’s sweet words?

“Let’s go.” Paige’s tone was with a trace of coldness.

Jairo and Rylee sympathized with Martin in their hearts. They did not know how Martin felt when he faced the cold Paige every day…

Was he as afraid as they were?

The journey would last for eight hours, and Paige slept on the plane. After waking up, she changed into a cool outfit and put on a cap.

“Boss, there is an epidemic of a virus called X3.”

It was said that it could be infected by breathing. The whole body of the infected person would fester, and they would die from torture…

The virus was spread from a famous research institute in

the Triangle Area. There was no antidote.

Jairo handed a black mask to Paige. “A few of our people have also been infected.”

Paige put on the mask. Only her clear and bright eyes could be seen, and they made her look more attractive. “Let’s work on it when we get back.”

“Okay.” Jairo glanced at Paige’s side profile. “Boss, if you are a man, you will definitely charm many girls.”

“Boss is so good-looking. That bastard Martin is so lucky.”

The plane flew into the air of the Triangle Area. Before the captain could activate the automatic defense mode, shells hit the tail wings. The plane suddenly lost balance and rotated in the air.

An ear-piercing warning sound rang in the cabin.

Everything was falling, and Paige subconsciously grabbed the armrest, her face cold.

Fortunately, everyone had fastened their safety belts, or they would have been thrown out long ago.

“Which bastard did this?” Jairo cursed. He stood up with difficulty and went to the cockpit.

“Who has been so unscrupulous recently?” Paige had not been to the Triangle Area for a while. She did not expect that it would be much more dangerous than before.

“Recently, there has been a new gang called Wolf Gang. Except for the Microvay Gang, the other gangs are all provoked by them!”

Paige smiled coldly. The Wolf Gang was indeed unscrupulous.

“It is probably the Wolf Gang who attacked us!” Rylee was indignant and wanted to destroy it.

The tail wing of the plane was broken a little, and the plane was falling rapidly.

“Lock on them and throw the bomb.” Paige said coldly, “Since they have the guts to blow up our tail wing, they have to bear the consequences. Find a place and land urgently.”

“Yes.” Rylee transmitted her order to the cockpit immediately.

The captain locked onto the position where the tail wing had just been hit and dropped a bomb. With a bang, thick smoke billowed, and the Triangle Area was shrouded in horror.

After the plane landed urgently, several cars quickly appeared in front of Paige.

The people who got out of the car were holding guns. When they saw Paige, they bowed respectfully.

“Boss!”

“Boss, you are here!”

“Long time no see.”

Paige nodded at them and got in the car with a trace of coldness in her eyes.

Everyone admired her strong mind and felt that she was worthy of being their leader. In such a dangerous place, she was still expressionless as if she didn’t take anything seriously.

Even if a competent spy from the country stepped into the Triangle Area, he would be alert all over, especially his eyes…

However, even if the tail wing was blown up, Paige

remained composed as if nothing had happened. Her eyes were clear and cold.

Paige’s mobile phone vibrated.

It was Martin’s call.

“Paige, I’m abroad.” Martin checked the time. “Someone will pick you up from work later.”

Pick her up?

Paige said immediately, “No need. I have a car.”

“I will be worried about you if you go to and from work alone.” Martin’s tone was gentle. “Be Good. Adam will be

there in three minutes. There is some food in the car for you.”

Paige had a headache, but she was patient. “I will ask Deon to get it. I have a meeting later. Adam doesn’t have to pick me up.”

“Do you have a meeting at this time?” Martin was worried that she would be too tired. “Then call me when you get home.”

“Okay.”

After ending the call, Paige called Deon. Deon went downstairs immediately and saw someone driving a Rolls-Royce. He thought, Martin is really rich. Even his driver can drive a luxury car and looks so elegant.

“Hello, I am Ms. Paige’s assistant. You can call me Deon.” Deon smiled, “Did Mr. Stowe ask you to come?”

“I am Mr. Stowe’s butler. You can call me Adam.”

“Hello, Adam.” Seeing that Neil was carrying a bag of expensive snacks in his hands, Deon was surprised and thought, rich people are so extravagant. A casual meal is worth my monthly salary.

“Where is Ms. Paige?” Adam did not see Paige and asked with concern.

“Oh, Ms. Paige is still in a meeting. She has something to do later. She has told Mr. Stowe that she will go home by herself in a while.”

Chapter 170

“Okay.” Adam handed the snacks to Deon. “This is prepared by Mr. Stowe for Ms. Paige. Deon, please help take it up.”

“OK. Thank you, Adam,” Deon said a few words of courtesy and then went upstairs with the snacks. He called Paige and asked, “Ms. Paige, how should I deal with these snacks?”

“Eat them.”

“Huh? Me?” Deon was overjoyed and said, “There’s so much, and I can’t finish it all by myself.”

“Get some for Mari.” Paige sat in the car and said in a cold voice, “Don’t slip anything out.”

“OK.”

Deon sent some snacks to Mariela.

Paige arrived at the stronghold and got out of the car.

Several men with guns saw her and said excitedly, “Boss, you are here!”

Paige found that they were all wearing masks and raised her eyebrows. “How many people are infected?”

“There were four Yesterday and three more today…” A subordinate said, “Boss, they are all at Dr. Schmidt’s place.

You should not go…

Paige was a little puzzled.

“Yesterday, Dr. Ashton was infected. Today, his whole body began to fester…” Another subordinate said, “The X3 Virus is menacing. If you are careless, you will lose your life. You are the backbone of our base. We need you…”

“It’s okay. I will be careful.” Paige walked in, not taking the virus seriously at all.

The subordinate reminded hurriedly, “Boss, you have to put on the protective suit before going in!”

Otherwise, it would be troublesome if she were infected.

In Paige’s base, the main castle was at the edge of a large grassy area, and her research institute was on the second floor.

Guillermo and the seven infected people should be in the most eastern ward on the second floor.

Along the way, everyone saw Paige and greeted her respectfully.

Paige changed into a protective suit and walked into the eastern ward. She saw seven infected people lying on the bed with different degrees of festering skin.

They cried bitterly and were suffering.

“It hurts so much, Dr. Schmidt…”

“Dr. Schmidt, I feel so bad. My whole body seems to be burning…”

“Save me. I don’t want to die…”

“Don’t scratch your wounds, or you will die faster!” Guillermo was busy. When he heard the door open, he turned around and felt as if he had seen his savior!

“Boss, you’re finally here!”

Guillermo was excited and thought, Great! Boss is here! We will be saved!

“Tell me about the situation.” As soon as Paige came in, she began to observe each patient’s condition and take their pulse.

“I heard that someone stole the medicine that was unsuccessful from the research institute of Microvay Gang and sold it to harm others.”

Guillermo was indignant. “People who are infected will have a high fever and feel their skin burn. They can’t stand it and scratch their wounds. After a short period of comfort, they feel even worse.

“So they keep scratching, and their wounds worsen more quickly. In the end, their skin will rot, and they will die.”

Guillermo saw the process and was anxious, but he had no way to help them….

“The process will only last for three days…” Guillermo said helplessly.

Now, only two days were left for some of the people lying in bed, and only one day for others…

Paige’s eyes darkened. Those who sold such a kind of disgusting medicine were really wicked.

“The members of a few big forces and some small gangs have been infected…” Guillermo sighed, “The entire Triangle Area is in a state of panic, and all of the people wear masks when they go out.”

Some of those gangs invited medical experts from home and abroad. Without exception, they were all helpless about the illness.

“Give me my tools.”

Guillermo immediately went to get them. Paige opened the bag, took out a slender special medical tool, and inserted it into the vital body part of the patients one by one.

“Treat others according to my method.” Paige demonstrated to Guillermo, and Guillermo hurriedly did as he was told.

After a while, several patients spat out a mouthful of blood. Although they felt a little better, their skin was still burning.

“I will go to the research room. Ask two more people to come in and watch them. Don’t let them scratch the wound. If it is unbearable, press against them gently with your fingers,” Paige said.

“Yes!”

Paige wrote a prescription and asked people to go to the mountain in the back to pick up twenty or so herbs needed.

The treatment just now could only slow down the spread of the poison temporarily.

To cure the patients, Paige needed to find twenty-nine herbs. Fortunately, all of them could be found in the mountains.

At the base of Microvay Gang.

Rhys walked in hurriedly and reported, “Mr. Stowe, four more of our people have been infected with X3 Virus. You should put on a mask…”

It would be troublesome if Martin were infected.

Martin put on a mask, revealing only a pair of sharp eyes. His voice was cold. “Why did the medicine in our research institute spread?”

“It is said that there are traitors in our gang. We are investigating…” Rhys had never thought that someone would be so daring as to betray the Microvay Gang.

Seeing Martin’s eyes darken, Rhys said hurriedly, “Several experts are researching the antidote. However, people who are infected with the virus will die in less than three days. I’m afraid that before the antidote is developed, half of them will die.”

The virus was highly infectious, and the mortality rate was one hundred percent.

“Mr. Stowe, we cannot stay here for long. Once we find the Heavenly Ginseng, we should leave immediately.”

“We can’t ignore those infected people. Let the experts speed up and find out the antidote as soon as possible.” Martin asked coldly, “Is there any news from the Heavenly Ginseng?”

“I heard that there was once a stalk of it in an auction in the Triangle Area. I have sent people to investigate it, and there will be results soon.”

Martin turned on his phone and looked at the girl on the

screen. His voice softened. “If there is any news, take action immediately.”

He was determined to get the Heavenly Ginseng.

He had only left for a few hours, but he started to miss the girl on the phone screen.

The last time Martin went abroad, he missed her so much that he couldn’t sleep…

When he returned home, he got to take Paige into his arms and finally had a good sleep…

Rhys saw the photo inadvertently. It was taken by a reporter outside the Melody Theater when Paige went there.

After that, it was bought by Martin at a high price.

Rhys thought, if Ms. Paige knew that Mr. Stowe loved her so deeply, she would be moved…

In Mr. Stowe’s heart, Ms. Paige always ranks at the top…

“OK. I will send someone to investigate,” Rhys said respectfully and left.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714 or Buy Me Coffee

COMMENT

Subscribe


Prev | Next

CEO’s Mysterious Fiancée by Piper Dunlap (Chapters 151, 152, 153, 154, 155, 156, 157, 158, 159, 160)

Chapter 151

Paige did not talk nonsense with Olivia. She took out her phone and called Patricia directly. The speaker was turned on.

When Paige returned to the Lusk family for the first time, Patricia insisted Paige save her phone numbers in front of their parents.

Patricia said Paige and she could go to the spa and have teatime together someday.

Paige did not want to act like having a good relationship with Patricia. However, in order not to make things difficult for their parents, Paige saved Patricia’s number and never called her.

After a while, the phone was connected.

“My dear sister, Paige?”

Patricia answered the phone with a sweet voice. How she called Paige made Olivia shocked.

Olivia wondered, what happened?

Why does Patricia call the bitch sister?

Are they really relatives?

“Do you know who I am?” Paige’s voice sounded a little unhappy.

“Aren’t you Paige?” Patricia was puzzled. Patricia was at home. She pretended to be a nice person in front of her parents. Patricia asked, “Paige, aren’t you participating in the competition today? Is there something I can help you with?”

Donald and Danica were next to Patricia. They asked Patricia to turn on the speaker and told Patricia to ask Paige if she had forgotten to bring the registration information or ID card. Or if there was something urgent, they could help.

Patricia turned on the speaker hurriedly. She wanted to perform well in front of her parents.

“Let me ask you, whose fiancé is Martin?”

The sudden question stunned Patricia. Patricia wondered why Paige called her to ask this question.

Patricia didn’t know what was going on.

Donald and Danica did not understand why Paige asked this question so suddenly before the competition.

“Can you answer me?”

Paige’s question pulled Patricia’s thoughts back.

Although Patricia did not know what Paige was up to, Patricia still showed her gentleness and cuteness in front of her parents.

“Martin is your fiancé. Of course, he is my brother-in-law.”

Beep…

Paige hung up the phone and looked at Olivia as if she was looking at an idiot. It seemed that Paige was laughing at Olivia who was being used.

Olivia seemed to be struck by lightning and she froze in place. Olivia couldn’t believe what Patricia just said.

Olivia wondered, how could Patricia call Paige sister?

Why did she say Martin is her brother-in-law?

What is going on?

It was clearly Patricia’s voice just now.

In Larsen Villa…

Patricia was baffled. She did not understand why Paige hung up the phone suddenly. When Patricia called Paige again, no one answered.

“Patricia, what’s going on? Paige sounds unhappy.”

What happened between Martin and you?”

“Mom and Dad, please don’t misunderstand. Nothing happened between me and Martin,” Patricia was also confused. She explained hurriedly, “I don’t know why Paige was in a bad mood suddenly. And I don’t know why she even asked me this question. Don’t worry, I will send her a message later.”

“The competition is about to start. Don’t disturb Paige and let her concentrate on the competition,” Danica said, but she felt that there was something wrong. Danica thought it was necessary to wait for Paige to come back and ask her clearly.

“Okay.” Patricia suppressed her uneasiness temporarily. She had no idea what Paige was doing.

If Patricia knew that Paige would ask this weird question, she wouldn’t have turned on the speaker.

At this moment, the competition bell rang.

“The competitors from No.1 to No.20, please get ready to go on stage!”

Hearing the staff’s words, the competitors who were in

Lounge A was ready to go on stage. They all looked nervous.

The male host in a suit walked up to the big stage.

“Ladies and gentlemen, all the competitors and judges, good morning! I am very happy that everyone has come to participate in the annual America fashion design competition.’

“Over the years, many excellent designers were selected by this competition. They walked out of America and went towards the whole world. They introduced our American culture through fashion clothes into more countries.”

“Today, we are honored to invite the authoritative figures of this industry. They are the president of the America Fashion Designers Association, Klein Anderson, the chief editor of fashion, Sherry Clark, the president of the Women’s Wear Association, Sophia Bird, the president of Fashion News Agency, Stanley Knockblock, and the president of Daybreak Group, Hernan Lusk. They are our influential people and also our judges for today.”

There was thunderous applause below the stage.

“At the same time, the two hundred audience members below the stage are the elites of our industry. There are famous designers, senior fashion scholars, fashion experts, clothing experts, and so on. They will vote on the spot to increase the fairness of our competition.”

“Paige, what should I do? I am a little nervous.” Mariela stood behind the crowd and looked in the direction of the

stage. Mariela did not know what the host said, and she was trembling slightly.

“There are many people watching you when you’re doing a live broadcast. Now there are only two hundred audiences. How could you be so nervous?” Paige said while she was playing games.

“You have a strong heart.

Mariela thought, how can Paige still be in the mood to play games on her phone?

Many designers’ faces turned pale with fear.

“What should I do? What’s the use of being nervous?” Paige asked casually.

Mariela shook her head.

“Since it is useless to be nervous and it will affect your performance, why don’t you adjust your attitude and face it bravely?”

The surrounding designers heard Paige’s words. They realized what Paige said made sense.

They wondered why Paige had such a clear mind even though she was pretty young.

“Today, there are 120 designers participating in the competition. Now, I will announce the rules of the first round. Every 20 designers will be in a group and compete together. In the end, only 30 designers and their assistants can enter the second round.”

The crowd burst into an uproar.

The competitors were nervous.

“There are 120 competitors in total. In the end, only 30 can enter the second round. Three-quarters of them were cut off!

“Isn’t that too terrifying?”

“Even before the competition, I feel that the atmosphere is tense.”

“I heard that a few famous private designers are participating in the competition today. I wonder what kind of designs they will bring.”

“I heard that the designer who changed the design on the live broadcast that day, Mariela Robins, is also participating today.”

“What? Is that so? I really like her. What number is she?”

“I don’t know either.”

The host announced with a smile, “Now, let’s invite the first group of competitors to the stage with the warmest applause.”

Hernan, who was the judge of the competition, was looking at the big screen with a straight face.

There were 20 designers and 20 assistants in the first group. Hernan glanced at the designers, but none of them looked like Paige.

“What is Paige’s number?” Hernan asked the person beside him in a low voice.

Stanley looked confused and asked, “Paige? I have never heard of her. Mr. Lusk, do you know her? Wait a minute, let me check”

Stanley looked through all the documents, but he could not find Paige’s name on the list.

“Let me have a look.” Herman took the documents and scanned the designer list first. Hernan couldn’t find Paige’s name and wondered if Paige was an assistant.

Herman checked the name list again. And he found that Paige was No.16.

Herman looked up immediately. He made contact with Paige, who had a beautiful and outstanding face on the stage.

Chapter 152

Under her black and dense eyelashes were a pair of clear and bright eyes, an exquisite, delicate nose, and rosy lips…

Although she looked somewhat similar to her mother, she still easily stood out in the crowd with her cold and noble aura.

She was stunning.

Was she Hernan’s sister, Paige?

She was good-looking and very well-mannered.

But why would she participate in the competition as an assistant?

What was the reason?

Hernan did not understand.

The stage was in a large semi-circular shape. After the one hundred and twenty designers and assistants went on stage, they faced the audience with a screen in the middle.

The big screen behind them magnified their every move.

The host took the microphone and announced with passion,…

“The first competition will be a proscenium based on the fabric and accessories provided by our organizers. Within forty minutes, each designer and his assistant will work together to design a dress that they think will look best and manifest the most temperament.”

The etiquette ladies lined up and presented the materials and accessories with both hands.

“Now I announce that the competition has officially begun! Please, time!”

After the host left, all the designers began to design.

Every designer received the same white gauze, and even the accessories were the same. There were pearls, rhinestones, sequins, etc…

“The quality of this white gauze is good…” “Paige, what do you want to design?” Mariela touched the material on the plate.

“What’s your idea?”

“Looking at this white gauze, I think of a wedding dress…” Mariela suddenly had an idea. “Why don’t we make a wedding dress? It’s just that the accessories…”

Mariela found that there were many materials on the plate. “Many designers would use pearls, rhinestones, sequins, and other accessories to show the nobility of the dress. If we also use these, it would be boring.”

Paige noticed the colorful embroidery thread on the plate and had an idea, “Then let’s make a white dress with embroidered rose patterns. You are in charge of cutting the white gauze dress. I will use the red embroidery thread to make rose patterns. The green embroidery thread can act as the leaves of a rose.”

“Good idea!” Mariela was immediately overjoyed. She took a ruler and a pair of scissors and began to cut the materials.

Hernan noticed that they were discussing. It should be that Paige came up with an idea so that the designer had the motivation and direction of the design…

When the camera swept past Paige, she was holding a needle and was embroidering the red thread on the bodice of the white gauze dress. Hernan noticed that her hand seemed to be injured.

He whispered into the walkie-talkie on his suit collar and said, “Zoom in on Assistant No. 16.”

The backstage staff immediately zoomed in on the screen.

Not only Hernan, but many people at this time noticed that Paige’s right wrist had a red and swollen bruise.

Was her hand injured?

It seemed that her injuries were quite serious.

The point was that she could embroider fast and well, even though she was injured to this extent.

“Who is this girl? She looks to be only in her teens…”

“She probably hasn’t even graduated from high school, but she can actually embroider so well… It’s really impressive.”

Paige embroidered the two colored threads to the bodice of the dress. The vivid and lifelike roses appeared in

everyone’s eyes. In less than ten minutes, she finished them all. People were amazed at the speed.

“Ah… Oh no!”

At this moment, when Mariela was cutting the material, she accidentally tore a small hole…

Looking at the torn white gauze dress, she was almost crying. “What should I do, Paige? I was too nervous and didn’t manage to cut it properly…”

The torn part was on the hemline of the dress.

Paige took the dress and directly embroidered the big roses on it. With the cover of the roses, the hole just now was gone, and the roses were vivid and lifelike…

“Paige, you are awesome…

After dozens of roses were embroidered on the bodice and hemline, the whole dress looked elegant and dignified.

Not only the judges, but even the senior audience had noticed their works.

Unlike the dresses with sequins and rhinestones, their dress was undoubtedly the highlight of the stage, and people would notice it at a glance.

As they cooperated well, Paige and Mariela soon finished, and everyone’s eyes fell on their work, and people started to comment.

At this time, Paige whispered something in Mariela’s ear, and Mariela immediately used more white gauze to make a beautiful trailing hem…

Paige also embroidered roses on the hem. This time, the whole dress looked more elegant and dignified.

“No. 16 is done so quickly? Which company is she from? Her design is really good…”

“I think that assistant is very thoughtful. Her embroidery skill is obviously above everyone.”

At this time, Paige noticed that the petals of one of the roses did not look good enough and she quickly adjusted it again.

Everyone was stunned and thought that they had seen it wrong.

“Did she use her left hand?”

“Just now, she clearly used her right hand. I didn’t expect that she could embroider so well with her left hand…”

“How did she do it?”

It was amazing!

It was simply amazing to be able to embroider such a beautiful rose with both hands!

Hernan suddenly found that Paige was like a mysterious treasure, making people feel pleasantly surprised.

“Forty minutes up! All contestants, please stop!” The host went up to the stage and announced, “Now, our organizers have added a small request for the participating designers or assistants to put on the dresses that you designed yourself. Follow the order of the numbers and walk out to let the judges and audience present the score!”

When that said, everyone was stunned.

“What? Wearing the dresses I designed?”

Many designers were afraid because in order to pursue the effect of the work, some of the dresses had very small waistbands. The size was not for normal people to wear.

Some of them had sewn a large number of pearls and sequins in order to save time. The stitches were not tight. Once the dresses were put on, they would definitely crack…

“Paige, help me…” Mariela clasped her hands together and whispered, “This dress is dignified and grand. Only you look good in it… You obviously look stronger than I.”

“You wear it.”

“No, no. No one looks better than you now! Please wear it for a while. Please!” Mariela kept begging, acting like a spoiled child…

Paige finally agreed helplessly.

According to the order, everyone went on stage one by one. Paige changed her dress in the locker room and simply tied up her hair. The other designers and assistants who had changed and were waiting to go on stage were all stunned when they saw Paige.

Even Mariela was stunned…

What kind of beauty was this?

“Paige, you are so beautiful…”

Sure enough, only Paige could wear this kind of dress. The dress also showed Paige’s temperament more.

It was a perfect match.

On the stage, designer No. 10 came out wearing her own designed dress.

Chapter 153

One of the judges waited for her to finish walking on the runway before commenting, “Although this white V-neck tight dress of yours looks good, your proud flesh is revealed, and it is not beautiful. Moreover, I think your design should be a slip dress.”

“Yes,” designer No. 10 quickly replied.

“But your straps are too short. It’s hard to wear. You can only put the straps on the two sides of your shoulders, leaving marks there. It doesn’t look good.”

Designer No. 10 lowered her head in shame.

“And your shoulders are too broad, so you are not suitable to wear this kind of revealing dress.” The judge held the microphone and was disappointed with her work. “When you designed it, you only pursued visual effects. You did not consider whether the person wearing it would look good in it… I can only give you three points.”

The highest score was 10 points.

The other judges also gave low scores, and the score given by the audience was even lower…

Designer No. 10 knew she had no chance to compete in the second round, so she expressed her appreciation and quickly stepped down.

Mariela secretly saw that and ran back to the resting room to tell Paige, “What should we do, Paige? I feel the judges are very strict, and the audience has high standards…”

It was not easy for them to get a high score.

Paige was playing a mobile game. No one knew she was playing in a match. They just thought it wasn’t serious.

“Paige, you look beautiful when you play mobile games…” For some reason, Mariela felt Paige was too pretty. No matter what Paige did and what expression she had, it was very pleasing to the eye.

Designer No. 11 walked around the stage. The president of the Women’s Wear Association, Sophia Bird, picked up the microphone and commented, “The waist part of your tight dress is only the width of a palm. You probably feel very uncomfortable now, right?”

Designer No. 11 couldn’t hold it in and nodded to admit that it was too tight!

“It will easily cause blood circulation problems. If it is serious, your ribs will be broken.”

When Sophia said that, many of the audience laughed.

Sophia said seriously, “Don’t think I am joking. Not long ago, a female celebrity walked on the red carpet. As soon as she left the red carpet, she was immediately sent to the hospital. It was really a fracture. I advise you to take it off quickly. In the future, when you design a dress, pay attention to the size.”

After designer No. 11 left, designer No. 12 went on stage. She walked around, and many of the audience covered their eyes.

Even the judges found it hard to describe. “Before you went on stage, I noticed your work. Your shoulders are exposed, and the sleeves are puffy. It has a deep V-neck, and a lot of pearls are sewn into the dress. It looks fantastic, but when you wear it…”

The zipper on the back of the gorgeous dress was only half closed.

“The dress you designed is only for extremely thin models.”

When the designer wore it, not only did she look fat, but she also looked swollen.

“As a designer, you can’t blindly pursue beauty. It’s unrealistic. Also, your pearl choker is a flaw. Your neck looks thick when you wear it.”

“Next, let’s invite designer No. 16 on the stage!”

After the host finished speaking, Paige gracefully appeared.

She was wearing a rose-patterned dress embroidered with white gauze. She wore a beautiful crown on her head. Her noble and elegant appearance amazed everyone.

She was as beautiful as a princess from the fairy tales. She was graceful and refined, giving off an aura of nobility.

“So gorgeous!”

“She’s even more beautiful than a star!”

“She looks like a flower fairy. Both she and the dress are stunning!”

“She is assistant No. 16? I remember her! I will sign her and make her famous!”

“Paige?” When Klein Anderson, the president of the American Fashion Designers Association, who was the judge, saw Paige, he almost spat out the water in his mouth. He could not believe what he saw. He rubbed his eyes and looked carefully. It was true!

The talented designer actually came to participate in such a small competition, and she came as an assistant…

Did he miss Paige too much, or did she get bored and decide to experience a normal people’s life?

“Do you know her?” Hernan, who was at the side, looked at him.

Only then did Klein realize he had spilled the beans. He quickly explained, “No, no, no, I don’t know her. I don’t know her…”

“You know her name.”

Hearing Hernan’s words, Klein did not dare to hide the truth. After all, Hernan was a big shot.

Klein could not afford to offend Hernan!

“I’m warning you. Don’t tell anyone…” Klein beckoned for Hernan to come closer and then whispered in his ear, “The designer is in charge of PQ Fashion. She designed PQ Fashion’s products. But her real name is Paige! I guess she is here to experience life.”

Otherwise, how could he explain the fact that Paige was an assistant?

Paine?

My sister is also called Paine?

Hernan’s eyes deepened a little, and he was thinking, in other words, PQ Fashion is single-handedly created by my sister?

No wonder the three-dimensional embroidery just now is so vivid and lifelike, and the embroidery is excellent…

“I won’t mistake such a top-notch beauty!” Klein swallowed and flipped through the information. “Is she from the Lusk family’s company? How much did you spend hiring her? You even made her an assistant… Is her salary 160 million dollars?”

No one spoke.

“It can’t be less than 160 million dollars. Otherwise, she wouldn’t even look at it.”

So, the four-leaf clover necklace Hernan bought, which was worth 4 million dollars, was nothing to Paige…

Hernan had mixed feelings.

After Paige finished walking on the stage, Klein was just about to comment when Hernan picked up the microphone first.

“Are you Paige?”

Paige looked over. The man’s face was handsome, and his voice was deep and friendly.

“Yes.”

“I am Hernan. It’s nice to meet you.”

As soon as he finished speaking, everyone was shocked.

Was the cold and reticent CEO starting a conversation with the beautiful woman on the stage?

Even Paige was a little surprised, thinking, My brother is a judge today?

“I came for you.”

Hernan’s words made the audience exclaim.

My goodness! Was the richest man interested in the beautiful woman?

He actually said he came for her…

Wasn’t it rumored he was abstinent?

Paige was beautiful and elegant.

But she was only an assistant…

Wasn’t the gap between them too big?

“Your performance today was amazing. It was beyond my expectations.” Hernan didn’t expect his sister to not only manage the company but also founded PQ Fashion. She was a fantastic designer, but was willing to be an assistant to help the younger generation…

Her ambition and plan were peerless.

Under Paige’s fair and delicate neck were her unrivaled slender and graceful shoulders. “Thank you,” she said.

“I am looking forward to your next performance.” Hernan gave ten points! Full marks!

The entire audience was in an uproar!

Chapter 154

Paige was the first one to get full marks from Hernan!

She was so amazing.

The other judges gave ten points one after another.

The audience also gave high scores, not only for the dress but for Paige’s top beauty…

Her face should be marked with more than 10 points!

It was worth at least 10,000 points!

The number on the screen kept increasing and finally stopped.

“2,050 points! Full marks!” Even the host couldn’t believe his eyes, “Out of the two hundred audience members, the highest score each person can give is ten points, plus the five judges’ scores…’

In other words, everyone gave Paige ten points!

It had never happened before!

The audience burst into thunderous applause for a long time.

Paige seemed to have seen a lot. Her eyes were clear and indifferent. She just bowed slightly and left.

In the rest area, Mariela was on cloud nine.

She hugged Paige excitedly.

“Paige, you are so great! If not for your good looks, the dress might not have gotten full marks. Great! We can compete in the next round!”

Abbigail was so angry that she clenched her fists. What was there to be proud of?

If Paige did not have a gorgeous face, would Hernan fall for her?

The other judges only gave Paige full marks because of Hernan!

It was not surprising that the audience gave her full marks because they followed the crowd.

Who was Paige showing off to?

Jessie was even more furious. She swept everything on the

table to the ground and left the rest area in anger.

The four designers followed her cautiously, afraid of upsetting her.

Seeing them like this, Mariela was even happier. She asked in a small voice, “Paige, is the boss of the headquarters interested in you? Just now, he said in front of so many people that he came for you. He is also looking forward to your next performance…

Although Paige didn’t want to say it, Mariela was a close friend, so Paige said in a flat tone, “My surname is Lusk.”

“Oh, so your name is Paige Lusk!” As soon as Mariela finished speaking, she realized something and opened her eyes wide. “You, you, you…”

“Lower your voice.”

Mariela quickly covered her mouth, unable to hide her shock. She asked in a low and excited voice, “Are you from the Lusk family? Is Mr. Lusk your elder brother? The previous president is your father?”

“Yes.”

Now Mariela finally understood from whom Paige got the aura. Inheritance! It was definitely inherited!

Even her top-notch beauty was inherited!

Olivia called Patricia.

“Patricia, I saw the girl who seduced your fiancé at the competition venue today…”

Patricia was shocked. She thought of Paige calling her not long ago and instantly understood something.

Olivia and Paige should have fought before.

“Who is she to you?” Olivia asked.

Patricia didn’t answer directly. “Some sort of a sister to me…”

They were not related, actually.

“Some sort of? So, she works in your clothing company as an assistant?” Olivia was a little confused.

Paige looked like she knew a bit about design, but she was so much younger than they were. She didn’t graduate from a famous university, so she probably only had a high school education.

Therefore, Paige could only be an assistant…

Paige was just so-so!

“In fact, my father gave her the job. I don’t know the details…” Patricia was afraid she would say something wrong. She didn’t know how to patch up a lie, so she pretended to know nothing.

“Your brother seems to like her very much.”

“What did you say?” Patricia clenched her phone and had difficulty breathing.

“Your brother is the judge. He said in front of everyone that he came for Paige and praised her performance. He also said he looked forward to what she would do next and even gave her full marks…”

Patricia couldn’t believe her ears. Hernan actually became a judge for Paige and even gave her full marks!

Why!

“Olivia, my phone is dead. Let’s talk about it later.” Patricia could no longer maintain her calm. After she gently ended the call, her expression was ferocious!

She worked so hard to please Hernan for three days, but he recognized Paige so easily?

Then what was the use of her flattery?

Why did Paige come back and take away Patricia’s parents and even her brother?

Paige should be tortured to death by the Tate family! She should not have returned to this family!

Patricia’s nails dug deep into her palms, and she gnashed her teeth in hatred.

On the other side, Olivia looked at her phone and felt

Patricia was a little strange, but Olivia could not figure out how.

Olivia could not help but send a voice message, “Patricia, you just did not say why your sister was so close to your fiancé. What is their relationship? Are you not angry at all when you see them holding hands?”

When Patricia received the message, she was even angrier….

The host strode onto the stage and said with a smile, “Now that the first match has ended, the top 30 contestants are on the big screen behind me. Let us give warm applause to congratulate the 30 designers and their assistants who advanced.”

The audience applauded nonstop.

“Everyone can see that designer No. 16 and her assistant got the highest score in the first round! Let us give them applause again.”

The audience burst into thunderous applause again.

“Now, I will announce the rules of the second round. Out of the thirty designers, only ten will be able to advance to the third round.”

The audience was in an uproar once again.

They didn’t expect two-thirds of the competitors would be eliminated…

It was too harsh!

The thirty designers were very talented. After the second round, only the best would remain…

“Let me first explain the content of this match. The thirty designers and their assistants will receive the same dress. The dress will have the same stain! The participants must use the materials provided by the organizers to change the stained dresses into the most stunning ones. The competition time is still forty minutes.”

The ritual girl distributed the dresses.

“Now, the countdown begins!”

After the host stepped down from the stage, Mariela looked at the dirty white dress in front of her and wanted to cry.

“Paige, what good idea do you have?”

Paige only glanced at it and had an idea, but she still asked Mariela, “What about you? What style do you want to make?”

“The stain is so large. It is on the sleeves, the skirt, and the hem… I can’t think of a better way except for using paint.”

The organizers offered paint.

“What do you think about making a grand abstract drawing dress with a high waist style, mainly for the retro feel?”

“That’s exactly what I want,” Paige said with a smile.

Chapter 155

“But…” Although Mariela studied the art of color, it was still difficult for her to really draw an artistic abstract painting. She did not know how to start it.

“Just draw whatever you like. I got you.” Paige handed the paint to her.

The other designers chose to use paint to cover up the stains on their clothes. It was the fastest and most effective method.

How to stand out from a pile of “paint works”?

Mariela thought about it and suddenly remembered the old famous painting that was hung on the wall when she was a child. She had an idea and was inspired.

“Look, Designer No. 16 has both hands injured. If I remember correctly, her assistant is also injured, right?”

“They insist on competing despite being injured. Their tenacity is a good example…”

“The key is that they have injuries on their hands and can still design their works so well. The other designers should reflect on themselves.”

“Yes…”

Since there were only 10 designers and their assistants left on the stage, the judges and audience had more time for each of them.

Mariela painted the stains black, green, and gray…

The dress looked like a child’s graffiti.

“Although she knows about color aesthetics and uses black, gray, blue, and brown the right way, it doesn’t look like a painting. Instead, it looks like a child’s graffiti…

“She probably never learned how to draw…”

“Unless the style is outstanding, it is very likely that she will not be able to make it to the top three.”

“What a pity. I thought she was quite talented, but I didn’t expect her drawing skills to be so terrible.”

After Mariela finished drawing the dress, the designers and assistants around her could not help but laugh.

There was no screen in the competition because there were only 10 contestants and their assistants left. They would not dare to plagiarize and cheat…

Abbigail glanced at Mariela’s work and laughed in a low voice. “What a piece of trash.”

Abbigail was standing next to designer No. 9 as an assistant. Abbigail only helped to pass things and did nothing else.

Fortunately, in this round, Designer No. 9 worked hard. She drew beautifully, and Abbigail felt she would win for sure!

Designer No. 1 and Designer No. 2, who came with Jessie, were eliminated. Designer No. 3 drew a landscape painting on the dress. It was very artistic.

Designer No. 4 drew a painting of flowers and plants. It was gorgeous.

In comparison, Mariela’s graffiti had no patterns and looked silly.

“Paige, I don’t know how to draw…” Mariela looked at her work. “But I think a woman will look good in the dress.”

Next was making a style.

Mariela picked up the scissors, cut off the annoying sleeves, and made a big bow in the chest part of the strapless dress.

Mariela gave the skirt a high waist wrap so that it could better accentuate a woman’s waist.

It just looked like something was missing.

“Paige, what do you think I should add?” Mariela looked at her work and was in a dilemma.

“The loose skirt expands, making it grand and noble. The big hem can hide the feet, making the model look tall and elegant,” Paige said flatly.

“That makes sense!” Mariela began to cut her skirt.

Paige added a few colors to her dress. With the chestnut and navy-blue embellishments, the entire dress suddenly looked like an abstract painting, giving off a different kind of charm.

“Look at Designer No. 16. I thought she couldn’t draw. After her assistant added a few strokes, why does the dress look so good?”

“The style, coupled with the color, looks so artistic!”

“The style is retro and abstract. The waistline is high, and the hem is loose. The skirt is artistic, grand, and elegant.”

“I wonder what it looks like when a woman wears it.”

“Alright, time is up.” The host walked up to the stage. “Now the designers or their assistants will put on their dresses and display them on the stage in order. The judges and audience will score points. The top three with the highest scores can advance to the third round! Now, Designer No. 3, please make preparations.”

In the resting area, Paige handed the dress to Mariela.

“This time, you go.”

“Me?” Mariela quickly shook her head. “I can’t…”.

They got full marks in the first round partly because of Paige’s good looks and aura.

If Mariela wore the dress, they probably wouldn’t make it to the top three…

“You can do it,” Paige said calmly.

“Paige…”

“There’s no time.”

Mariela had beautiful facial features. She looked pure and innocent. After putting on the retro dress, she felt something was missing.

It seemed the elegant dress was not for her.

Paige used an electric roller to make Mariela’s hair curly. Paige also made her bangs slant to modify her face shape. In addition, her bright makeup and red lips not only made her complexion rosy but also enhanced her aura. Mariela looked stunning.

Paige chose a pair of pearl earrings for herself. Mariela looked feminine and charming.

Mariela looked like a top socialite.

“First of all, let us give a warm round of applause to invite Designer No. 3 to the stage.” On the stage, the second round of the show officially began.

The applause below the stage was thunderous and endless.

Designer No. 3 wore a black and white landscape dress. Although her makeup was fine, and her aura was strong, the judges still felt a little disappointed.

“The landscape painting is artistic. Unfortunately, the upper part of the dress is too tight. Although Designer No. 3 is thin, it still reveals the fat on her belly. Therefore, ordinary people can’t wear this dress.”

“And her back and waist were both exposed, which made the dress look cheap.”

“The fat on her back is exposed. It doesn’t look good.”

“I can only give five points. The five points are for the designer’s painting skills. But the style is too ordinary.”

Designer No. 3 bowed to thank the judges and the audience for their scores. It was designer No. 4’s turn to go on stage.

“A strapless skirt with a large skirt hem. Flowers are blooming on the skirt. Her painting skill is not bad…”

“From the side, there is an S-shaped curve, but the overall shape is ordinary. The design is not novel.”

“Instead, the diamond necklace steals the limelight.”

“Now we have to invite Assistant No. 9 to come out.”

Abbigail put on the flower and bird dress designed by her designer and walked over.

The flower and bird painted with gold threads were vivid and lifelike.

However, Abbigail’s face couldn’t match the grand dress. She looked a little plain and not as beautiful as she imagined.

Abbigail’s long hair was braided at the back of her head, and she wore earrings. She wanted to look cute, but it was incompatible with the style of the dress.

Chapter 156

“The painting of this dress is not bad, but the bra part is too plain. There is no highlight design.”

“This dress doesn’t fit everyone. Unless people with exquisite facial features and a slender figure, ordinary people can’t pull it off.”

“Although the painting skills are good, there is no novelty.”

The judges and the audience gave the designer medium scores.

“Next, let us give a warm applause to invite the No. 16 designer on stage.”

This was the first time that Mariela had put on the dress she had designed and displayed it on the stage.

Mariela was a little nervous, but when she thought of what Paige had said before she went on stage, Mariela still tried to suppress the panic in her heart and tried to treat this place as the street in the old society. As for her, she just took a walk outside the door, feeling comfortable and at ease.

Mariela walked around the stage. The female charm she exuded was widely praised. Her makeup and her dress displayed a strong sense of retro.

“Originally, I thought her facial features couldn’t support such a grand and dignified dress. I didn’t expect that she

would change her style. This dress seems to be tailor-made for her. It’s so beautiful.”

“This dress looks like haute couture. The No. 16 designer is so talented.”

In comparison, the previous ones were too ordinary to impress people.

Hernan’s eyes fell on Mariela. The style was good. In addition, her wavy hair and her curvy figure were charming.

He scored nine points.

The other judges also gave eight points, nine points…

After stepping down from the stage, Mariela was extremely excited. “Paige, I think we have a chance to progress to the third round!”

“We are sure to win.” Paige was very confident in the work they designed. The designs were retro and artistic. They easily stood out among those ordinary designs.

“Now let’s invite all the designers and their assistants to the stage with the loudest applause!”

As the host’s voice just fell, there was a tide of applause from the audience.

Ten designers and assistants went on the stage one after another.

“Just now, these designers and their assistants have already

displayed their works one after another. The scores have already come out.

“Everyone can see from the big screen that the No. 16 designer and her assistant get the highest scores. Let us give them a round of applause to congratulate them on progressing to the next round!”

The audience burst into thunderous applause.

Mariela bowed happily and thanked the judges and audience who supported her, expressing her heartfelt thanks.

On the other hand, Paige, who was next to Mariela, had a calm expression from beginning to end.

“Let us give a warm applause to congratulate No. 16, No. 21, and No. 29 designers for the third round!”

Jessie, who was backstage, was furious. She brought four designers this time, but none of them made it into the next round.

At this time, No. 3 and No. 4 designers returned to the lounge. Jessie couldn’t help but get up and slap them hard.

“What’s the use of keeping you for so long? A bunch of losers! You can’t even defeat a loser from the Robins family!”

As for Abbigail, she couldn’t believe that she had personally participated in the competition. But in the end, she didn’t even get into the top three. She sat in front of the dresser and didn’t know how to explain it to her parents when she returned.

Before participating in the competition, she had promised and vowed that she would definitely get into the top three.

“Ms. Abbigail, my designs are not as good as others. You can deduct my salary…” The No. 9 designer blamed herself.

Abbigail cursed in her heart, loser!

However, she didn’t say anything. She wondered how to explain it when she went back home.

“Paige, I feel incredible to get into the top three. No matter

if I can get first place or not, I am satisfied.” Mariela lowered her excited voice.

Mariela thought that, anyway, the top three will be eligible to participate in an international competition.

If I participate in the international competition, there will be a chance for me to see Paine…

Yet, I don’t know if Paine will be the judge of the international competition or not…

“You should go all out.” Paige looked at the front. She said in a light tone with a calm expression, “In this world, people will only remember who the champion is. As for

second place and third place, few people will know their names.”

When Mariela heard this, she immediately felt that it made sense.

She had the confidence to win first place again.

“Before I announce the contents of the third round, let’s invite our models, Renee Flores, Hailee Cline, and Azaria Barrett, to the stage with the loudest applause.”

As the host’s voice fell, everyone was surprised. They didn’t expect that there would be models today.

The three girls slowly walked onto the stage. Everyone was shocked.

Three disabled girls?

“Renee was crushed under the ruins for three days and three

nights in the Houston earthquake last year. Not only did she lose her left leg, but also her family.

“Hailee, a large area of her hands and feet was burned in a fire. The scar is exposed, and she is limping.

“Azaria, half of her left hand was accidentally twisted by the machine because of the tiredness of the mechanical operation.

“They are all at the best age, but they are too young to endure inhuman torture. The content of this round is to have the designers design a set of clothes that is most suitable for them to show their beauty.”

Renee was assigned to the group with Mariela and Paige.

Looking at Renee’s mechanical left leg, Mariela could not help but feel distressed. Would it hurt to walk like this?

“Withdraw your gaze,” Paige reminded in a light voice.

The gaze of other people, no matter if it was out of kindness or curiosity, pity, or sympathy, would be a great blow to the disabled.

“You are now a designer. Designing the most suitable clothes for her is what you should do.”

Hearing Paige’s words, Mariela pulled her attention back. She began to make very cool sportswear for Renee with the materials provided by the organizers.

Mariela did not ask for Paige’s opinion during the whole process. Instead, she was very assertive and revealed the artificial limb on Renee’s left leg.

This was exactly what Paige hoped for.

In comparison, No. 21 and No. 29 designers both chose to hide the ugly side of the models, wanting them to look like normal people.

After forty minutes, the three models put on the clothes that the designers had tailor-made for them and walked on the stage.

Hernan picked up the microphone and asked Mariela about her ideas, “Why did you let her show her artificial limb?”

Mariela held the microphone and said earnestly, “I want to use this to tell Renee and many people like Renee. Don’t be afraid that your artificial limb will scare us. I think it is more like your medal. If you want to show it, you can be appreciated and liked.”

When Renee heard this, she was instantly filled with tears.

“No one has the right to judge you. It is up to you to decide whether you are good or not. Maybe the outside world will associate healthy legs with sports, but sports should be a kind of tenacious spirit. Even if you lose a leg, it will not affect your passion. You can still run on the field, bloom, and shine.”

Renee nodded, and tears could not help but roll down.

Chapter 157

“I want to tell you that society is far more tolerant than you think. Also, I hope the people in society don’t treat these girls differently because of their physical imperfections. They are very kind and friendly. They are worthy of all the beautiful things in the world. Thank you.”

After Mariela said this, she bowed deeply. It really brought down the house. The audience was moved by her words.

“Now I announce that the champion of this competition is the No. 16 designer, Mariela Robins!”

Many of the audience stood up and applauded.

“Mariela! Mariela! Mariela!”

“You deserve to be the champion!”

Renee took the initiative to go forward and hold Mariela.

“Thank you for giving me courage and hope…”

“You are very cool, very beautiful.” Mariela embraced Renee sincerely. “You can definitely shine.”

Renee smiled through tears, “You can also become an excellent designer. I believe in you.”

“Thank you.”

After leaving the stage, Mariela was surrounded by a group of people before she reached the lounge.

“Hello, Ms. Robins. May I know which company you are working for now? I am Ramiro Snyder of Mediya Garment. I sincerely invite you to be a design mentor in our company. The monthly salary is 8 thousand dollars…”

“Ms. Robins, I am the vice president of Etem Garment. I want to invite you to work in our company. The monthly salary is 16 thousand dollars, three days of rest a week, thirty days of annual leave, and the year-end bonus is twice the monthly salary.”

“Hello, Ms. Robins. I am the head of Papaya Garment. I want to invite you to be the head of the design department. of our company. The monthly salary is 24 thousand dollars…”

They kept offering a higher salary. Mariela was shocked. Meanwhile, she waved her hand to decline.

“Thank you for your kindness. I already have a job. I won’t consider changing jobs for the time being. Thank you…”

“Are you not satisfied with the salary? Or do you have other ideas? You can say it. It’s okay.”

“If you are not satisfied with our salary, we can ask the company headquarters to give you a higher salary…”

“Ms. Robins, this is my business card. If you have made up your mind, please make sure to call me.”

Mariela was forced to take twenty or so business cards.

At this time, Paige was far behind them. She no longer needed the title of champion.

As she watched Mariela shine, her eyes were full of tenderness.

At this moment, her cell phone rang.

“Boss, those twenty hooligans were beaten up by us all night. They finally confessed!

“It was Jessie from the Robins family who told them to do this. They said that if you were seriously injured, you would not be able to participate in the competition.

“Boss, you are already a big shot, why do you still participate in the competition?”

Jairo obviously did not understand.

“Got it.”

Paige hung up the phone. Her eyes became cold.

Mariela finally sent off a group of people. She hurriedly grabbed Paige’s arm. “It’s so horrible. Paige, after changing clothes, I will treat you to a meal. I can’t win the championship without your help! I must treat you to a meal!”

Mariela knew in her heart that with the help of Paige, her work could amaze the world.

Otherwise, she would always be the inconspicuous designer at the bottom.

At this time, only Jessie and No. 3, and No. 4 designers were left in Lounge A. The other contestants had already left.

“All of you are so useless. Why don’t you just die? Do you still have the cheek to live in this world?” After Jessie slapped the No. 4 designer for the last time, she suddenly heard Mariela’s voice coming from outside.

“Last night, I said I would treat you to a meal, but in the end, we didn’t have the meal and you even got hurt…” Mariela felt very apologetic in her heart and said to Paige, “Today I must treat you…”

“Isn’t it just getting first place? What’s so great about it?” Jessie rolled her eyes. When she saw Mariela coming in, she sneered coldly, “You still want to treat others to a meal? Are you rich? Look at how poor you are…

Before Jessie could finish her harsh scolding, her face was suddenly slapped hard.

Before everyone could react, Paige raised her foot and kicked Jessie directly into the corner. Paige picked Jessie up and threw her on the chair ruthlessly.

More than a dozen chairs fell to the ground, making a loud noise.

“Paige, are you crazy?” Jessie did not expect Paige would dare to beat her in the lounge. Before Jessie could get up, she was beaten by Paige again.

Mariela was stunned, thinking, What is going on? Jessie just scolded me. Can’t Paige stand it and beat Jessie up?

Paige is awesome!

I’m so touched.

“You! That’s enough…” Jessie was beaten black and blue. “I… I will call the police…”

“Serve you right!” No. 3 and No. 4 designers simultaneously took off the competition badges on their necks and threw them at Jessie.

“I’ve already had enough of you, stupid thing! What the fuck!” The No. 3 designer suddenly stepped forward to give Jessie a kick.

The No. 4 designer also stepped on Jessie a few times. “I quit! I can’t stand you anymore!”

“You… You…” Jessie blew her top.

Hernan left the judges’ table and refused many people who came to curry favor with him. He asked the staff next to him, “Where is Paige?”

“She should be in Lounge A.”

Hernan strode toward Lounge A.

A few staff members whispered.

“Mr. Lusk seems to really be interested in the No. 16 assistant…”

“Mr. Lusk pays much attention to her. He still asked where she was after the competition.”

“Do you think that little assistant will climb up the ladder?”.

Paige kicked Jessie to the corner. “Did you hire someone to beat us up last night?”

When Mariela heard this, she roughly understood

something. “Was she the one who hired people to beat us up last night? She wanted to make us unable to participate in the competition, right? Let me…”

Mariela rushed over. She kicked and scolded Jessie, “You lunatic, I’ll beat you to death!”

When Hernan came backstage, he happened to see this scene. The innocent and harmless No. 16 designer, Mariela, was now beating Jessie on the ground with a fierce look. She kept scolding Jessie.

“If you have any grudge, just come at me! Why did you hurt Paige? Her hand got hurt!”

Herman’s eyes darkened a little. The wound on Paige’s wrist was caused by the girl on the ground?

“You hired more than twenty hooligans. Do you want us to die? You are so crazy!” Mariela sat on top of Jessie and hit her hard. “Those hooligans are holding sticks and knives. Do you know how we survived last night?”

Herman’s eyes darkened even more. More than twenty hooligans bullied two girls? One of them was his younger sister!

“Don’t… Don’t hit me…” Jessie covered her face with both hands. Through the gap, she seemed to see her savior. “Mr. Lusk? Mr. Lusk, please save me…”

Hearing the words “Mr. Lusk”, everyone looked over and saw Hernan standing at the door.

Chapter 158

Mariela was dumbfounded.

She thought, damn. Would Mr. Lusk feel that I have a messy life and fire me?

“Mr. Lusk, your staff used violence against me. Look at my injuries. You can’t ignore it. You should fire her. She is such a disgrace to your company!

“I want to tell the media that the champion of the design competition this year attacked people in the lounge! I am going to make her headline!” Jessie said as she glared at Mariela fiercely.

“Well done,” Hernan said before Mariela could explain.

Mariela was confused.

So was Jessie.

The same was everyone.

“I’ll pay you ten times your current salary. Keep going.”

Mariela was stunned for a few seconds before she understood and then said excitedly, “Thank you, Mr. Lusk!”

Hernan’s gaze fell on Paige as he said gently, “Come to me, little sister.”

Everyone was stunned. Little sister?

Especially Jessie, who widened her eyes in shock.

Was Hernan Paige’s big brother?

Mariela looked at Jessie with interest. She thought, humph, are you scared now? It’s too late!

“Sure.” Paige obediently walked over, looking polite and well-behaved.

Hernan looked at her gently, “Did she hurt your hand?”

“Yes.”

“They are going to go bankrupt tomorrow.”

Paige immediately understood. “They started it. They stole Mari’s things.”

The company should belong to Mariela.

Hernan understood. He took out his mobile phone and ordered, “Tell Ernesto, if he does not return what doesn’t belong to him. All his immediate family will be spending the rest of their life in jail, himself too.”

Jessie widened her eyes in disbelief.

Does Hernan threaten to destroy my family?

Just because of the injury on Paige’s hand?

He wants us to return all their wealth to Mariela.

On what basis?

“Ask them to return the stuff and then leave Chicago. If they dare to provoke my sister again, I will not forgive them easily.”

Hernan looked at Paige gently after the phone call. “Let’s go home.”

Seeing that he was about to leave, Jessie hurriedly shouted, “Mr. Lusk, it’s my fault. Please punish me alone. Don’t get my family involved.”

“You want to offset the injury my sister suffered with yourself?”

Jessie was stunned. Was it not enough to offset the tiny injury on Paige’s hand?

“You think too highly of yourself. Even the lives of the entire Robins family are not as important as my sister’s hand.”

Jessie was stunned in place. She did not expect that Paige was so important.

“I have always been punctual.” Hernan coldly reminded. “You only have one day.”

Jessie fell to the ground, unable to believe what she had heard…

“Paige, go back with Mr. Lusk. I’ll take a taxi…”

Hernan’s aura was too strong. Mariela said goodbye and quickly slipped away.

“Sit here.” Hernan opened the door of the passenger seat for his sister.

“I drove. My car is here, Hernan.” Paige stood still.

“You drive?” Hernan was surprised again, “I’ll drive you home. Ryker will take your car back later.”

“Okay.” Paige sat on the passenger seat and obediently fastened her seat belt.

After Hernan got in the car, he took out a gift. “It’s for you.”

He knew that Paige participated in the competition today, so he came out in the morning and specially brought a greeting gift.

“Before I bought this gift, I didn’t know that PQ Fashion was founded by you and that those things were all created by you.”

This time, it was Paige’s turn to be surprised. She kept her identity secret. How did Hernan know?

“I heard it from others that you are Paine.”

At this time, Paige received a message.

“My dear. Did you leave with your brother? You hid your identity so well. You are the young lady of the Lusk family. Why are you still working so hard?”

“Oh and, why did you participate in this level of design competition today? Did someone hire you to go with billions of dollars?

When Paige saw this, she understood.

“Open it and see if you like it.”

Paige opened it. It was a four-leaf clover necklace that was worth 800 thousand dollars.

She did not expect that her big brother would give her such a valuable gift on their first meeting.

“If you don’t like it, or if you like another one more. Tell me. I’ll get it for you.”

“Thank you, Hernan. I like it very much.” Paige put away the gift with gratitude.

“When you founded PQ Fashion three years ago, you were only 15 years old.”

If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he could not believe that such a young girl could design so well.

She made a nameless brand world-renowned.

It must have been hard.

“You have achieved such great achievements at such a young age. It is a waste to keep you home managing the clothing company.”

“Not really. When I first started designing, I only wanted to earn some pocket money.”

“Pocket money?”

“Yea…”

At that time, she had no money to buy things. She thought that if she had become better, maybe her parents would like her more…

But in the end, she was not a member of the Tate family…

It was quite ironic.

When Hernan heard her say this, he felt a little distressed.

“Didn’t the Tate family give you pocket money?”

“Nope.”

When Hernan heard this, his heart broke.

Girls of that age should be innocent and bright like flowers.

Take Patricia, for example. She spent all day doing SPA daily, enjoying afternoon tea, going shopping with her best friend, and buying famous brands…

But his biological sister worked hard for pocket money…

Larsen Villa.

Bonnie was happy when she saw that Paige came home with Hernan..

“Mr. Hernan, Ms. Paige, welcome home. Dinner is almost ready!”

Hernan gently looked at Paige. He finally could have a meal with his sister.

“Hernan!” When Patricia heard that Hernan had returned, she ran out and saw her brother looking at Paige with a loving gaze. The smile on her face disappeared instantly. “Paige, did you come back with Hernan?”

“Yes. I’ll go upstairs and change my clothes first,” Paige replied faintly.

“Paige, welcome back.” Danica was sitting on the sofa, enjoying her tea. When she saw her precious daughter, she was extremely happy. She pulled her and asked, “How was the competition today?”

Before Paige could answer, Hernan said, “Paige’s group won the championship. They deserve it!”

He emphasized the word deserve.

“Champion?” Danica was happy and surprised. “Paige, you are brilliant! You are the best at whatever you do… Hey, what happened to your hand?”

Chapter 159

“Oh.” Paige picked it up and showed it to her, “This is a gift from Hernan.”

“Your brother prepared a gift for you? Did you guys come back together just now?”

“Yes.”

Bonnie hurriedly added, “Ms. Paige came back in Mr. Hernan’s car!”

Not far away, Amily rolled her eyes at her, as if saying,

“What is there to be proud of? Ms. Patricia has been in Mr. Hernan’s car countless times!”

“She sat on the passenger seat,” Bonnie deliberately added.

This time, Amily was startled.

Even Patricia couldn’t believe it…

Not to mention her, even her brothers had never sat there.

Why could Paige sit in the passenger seat?

“Good! Yes, you should be good to your sister!” Danica was satisfied, but at the same time, she looked at the gift in Paige’s hand. “What did your brother give you?”

She wanted to know what her eldest son prepared. If it wasn’t good enough, she must talk to him later.

When Paige opened it, everyone was surprised. It was a four-leaf clover necklace from PQ Fashion.

Patricia had seen it on PQ Fashion’s official website two days ago. She liked it very much, but it was too expensive. It cost 800 thousand dollars. She didn’t want to spend so much money…

Unexpectedly, after a while, it showed that it had been sold.

What surprised her even more was that this necklace was bought by Hernan!

Moreover, it was for Paige!

The gifts that Hernan gave her in the past were at most tens of thousands. And she got them only on her birthday or New Year’s!

She had never received a gift that cost millions of dollars!

How could Paige get the attention of Hernan?

On what basis?

“If I had known in advance that PQ Fashion was founded by

Paige, I wouldn’t have picked something designed by her.”

When this was said, everyone was stunned.

The amount of information was too much, and they couldn’t react in time.

Paige didn’t have time to stop Hernan. She thought, I am done. My parents gave me so many clothes from PQ Fashion before. I took the money…

Although the pills she gave later were not cheap either…

“PQ Fashion was founded by Paige?” Donald suspected that there was something wrong with his ears. “Did you just say this? Did I hear it wrong?”

“Hernan said so. PQ Fashion was founded by Paige. All the things were designed by her?” Danica looked at Hernan in disbelief, and then looked at Paige.

“Don’t you know?” Hernan looked at Paige. “Didn’t you tell them?”

Only then did he realize that he had inadvertently exploded his sister’s secret…

Would she think he talked too much?

“Paige, you are amazing. So Vallorie and Paine are both you…”

This time, it was Hernan who was stunned.

Paige was Vallorie?

“Yes! Don’t you know, Mr. Hernan? The famous pianist Vallorie is Ms. Paige!”

Paige was speechless.

“We are so proud of you!” Danica was full of praise for Paige. She did not expect that such a clever child would not only know how to play the piano but also know how to design!

Donald also couldn’t believe it, “At such a young age, Paige was not only a piano master but also a design master… She was outstanding!”

Patricia’s face was deathly pale.

How was it possible?

The piano master she had admired for a long time was Paige.

And her favorite brand, PQ Fashion, was also founded by Paige.

Paige was Paine!

Impossible!

She suffered a great blow inside. The surrounding voices praising Paige seemed to turn into slaps, one by one, hitting her face…

She thought she could surpass this country bumpkin in piano or design!

But Paige was Paine.

Did Hernan make a mistake?

The champion of the competition was Mariela, not Paige!

She heard that Paige went as an assistant!

Thinking of this, Patricia smiled and tried to maintain her image.

“Paige, since you are Master Quinn, why are you

participating in this kind of small design competition as an assistant designer? I remember that Master Quinn won many international awards. She should not care about this kind of small competition…”

Hernan’s eyes flashed a dark light. Is she questioning Paige’s identity?

“Paige, were you an assistant today?” Danica was a little surprised. Previously, everyone thought that she participated in the competition as a designer.

Even the servants at home thought so.

“Yeah, I was encouraging my student.”

Hearing the careless words of Paige, Patricia was stunned. To support her student, Ms. Walker served as an assistant.

That was insane.

“Paige, you are so generous!” Danica’s impression of Paige was once again refreshed.

During dinner, everyone served Paige. Even Hernan handed the fork to Paige.

“Eat more.”

“Thank you, Hernan.” Paige’s plate was full. “Thank you, Dad. Thanks, Mom.”

She also handed her parents and Hernan spoons…

Patricia, who was at the side, seemed to have been forgotten.

Amily saw it and was anxious in her heart.

Bonnie smiled with a loving face.

Amily glared at her fiercely. What was she proud of? Paige is a difficult person to serve. She is standing in the wrong line. What was she laughing at?

After a while, Danica picked up the fork and served Patricia some food.

“Patricia, you should eat more, too,” Donald laughed as usual.

Although Hernan served Patricia, Patricia’s heart was filled with jealousy and hatred!

Hernan served Paige so many times, but he only served her once!

That was unfair!

She had done whatever she could to please Hernan over the days.

But it wasn’t as important as the bloodline.

After dinner, Hernan watched Paige return to the bedroom and followed her.

Amily winked at Patricia as if to say, “Ms. Patricia, why don’t you follow?”

Patricia secretly went upstairs and hid on the side. She saw

Hernan knocked on Paige’s door.

“Hernan, what’s the matter?” Paige opened the door.

“It’s for you.” Hernan handed over a black card: “Buy whatever you like with it.”

With just a glance, Paige knew that this kind of top-grade black gold card had at least a million dollars in it!

She did not take it. “Hernan, I can earn money by myself.”

“This is a gift. There are 320 million dollars in it. I will transfer more when you spend all.”

Chapter 160

Hearing this number, Paige did not intend to accept it. “I have money.

“Take it.” Hernan stuffed the card into her hand, “Just use it. It’s your right.

“I can’t spend so much.”

“Then keep it. When you get married, I will give you another one.” Hernan’s eyes softened. “Just treat it as the pocket money from me.

Patricia, who was at the side, was furious!

Pocket money!

320 million dollars of pocket money!

“When you are tired of working, tell me. I will take care of you.” Hernan’s voice was gentle. “If there are other companies under the group that you are interested in, just say it and it will be yours.

Patricia was speechless.

“Thank you.” Paige was not interested in the company and didn’t even have much time to handle her own stuff. But

Hernan’s words did warm her heart.

“I’ll be in the country recently. If you want to go somewhere or do something, I can go with you.

Patricia was ferocious. Yesterday, she asked Hernan to go shopping with her after today’s competition, but Hernan said he was busy.

But he had time for Paige.

He was just being unfair.

“What’s your phone number?” Hernan turned on his phone.

Paige told him her numbers.

After storing it, Hernan called her. “This is my mobile

phone number. Whenever you need anything, call me. Whenever you call, I will always answer it. Don’t worry that you’ll disturb me from working or resting.

“Okay.”

Hernan added her to the Line then. “If it is inconvenient to say it on the phone or embarrassing to say it, you can text me.

Paige smiled from the bottom of her heart. “Thank you,

Hernan.”

“This is what family is for. Good night. If you need anything, just let me know,” Hernan said gently.

“Okay.” Paige watched him leave and then closed the door.

Patricia, who was hiding in the corner, was jealous as hell. Why is he so nice to her? Just because they have the same blood?

Hernan was the calmest, most serious, and most difficult to get along with among the five brothers, but he was extremely gentle to Paige!

Patricia clenched her fists. Paige, you should not show up here. Your arrival ruined everything for me!

You can’t stay here!

As soon as Paige entered the room, she received a call from Martin.

“Paige, I am back,” Martin called her as soon as he got off the plane. “I have something to deal with at the last minute. I will go to you later.”

“Okay.” Paige’s voice also became gentle. “Take your time.”

“Yes, I miss you.” Martin’s voice was filled with longing. “See you later.”.

“Okay.”

After ending the call, Martin looked at the competition video that Rhys handed over. The injury on Paige’s right wrist was especially obvious. His eyes turned cold. Who dared to touch my woman?

The Robins’ house.

Ernesto slapped Jessie. He was so angry. “How dare you provoke the Lusk family? Are you crazy?”

“Dad… I didn’t know that Paige was a member of the Lusk family… I thought Patricia was the only girl in the Lusk family. Where did Paige come from? I don’t know at all…” Jessie felt aggrieved.

“Are you still arguing? The Robins family is destroyed by you!” Ernesto slapped her twice.

“Enough. Right now, the most important thing is to apologize to Paige face-to-face! Even if you kill her, nothing will change.” Julia Robbins, Jessie’s mother, protected her daughter.

“Apologize?” Ernesto was so angry that he laughed instead. “Do you think they’ll forgive us? Hernan said that the lives of the entire Robins family are not as important as his sister’s hand! Our apology is nothing in their eyes!”

“Then what should we do now? We can’t just do nothing? Isn’t Paige on good terms with Mariela? Let’s go find Mariela…”

“Do you think I haven’t?” When Ernesto said this, he wanted to hit his daughter again. Julia hurriedly pulled Jessie away.

“Speak! Don’t hit her.”

“Ask this rebellious girl what she did!” Ernesto pointed at his daughter and said angrily, “On the day of my eldest brother’s death, she took people to the grave to cause trouble and splash paint, and also tried to tarnish my sister-in-law and niece!”

Julia hurriedly glared at her daughter, as if saying, “Won’t you do this kind of thing a little more secretly? Stupid!”

“You spoiled her! Now the Robins family is finished… Are you satisfied?”

Ernesto closed his eyes in anger. He was powerless. If it were another family, they could think of a way to ease the tension. But the Lusk family was famous for spoiling children!

Sons and daughters were all treasures for Donald and Danica. Not to mention, even their hair was untouchable.

At this moment, the housekeeper rushed over to report,

“Mr. Robins, Mrs. Robins, the Stowe family’s car is coming!

Martin invited you to go over.”

Martin was confused.

Ernesto remembered that he was fortunate enough to toast Martin at the charity banquet not long ago and said a few words of praise…

Martin ignored me at that time and did not even look at me directly, but…

Maybe Martin remembers my compliments and wants to help now.

“Martin invited us?” he asked, overjoyed.

“Yes, he sent a message saying that he wants to invite you, your wife, and Ms. Jessie.”

“Dad, is it because of the charity party from last time…”

Jessie suddenly remembered.

She also went to that charity party. Martin didn’t look at her directly when her father took her to toast…

Maybe later, he suddenly remembered her beautiful face…

She was quite confident in her appearance!

“Then what are we waiting for? Let’s go…” Ernesto hurriedly tidied up his clothes, looked up and saw the red palm print on his daughter’s face, and said, “Wear some makeup on the way. This matter started because of you. If Chapter 160 Please Go There

Martin wants you to repay him with your body before he saves us…”

“Dad, don’t worry. I will definitely sacrifice myself for this family!” Jessie smiled through her tears. Even if she could not be Martin’s partner, being his lover was already enough for her to show off.

“I heard that the Lusk family and the Stowe family are engaged. The fifth oldest son of the Luck family and Martin are good friends. What if they want to avenge the Lusk family?”

“Avenge? What can they do? We are going to go bankrupt. Can Martin make us worse?”

Martin wants you to repay him with your body before he saves us…”

“Dad, don’t worry. I will definitely sacrifice myself for this family!” Jessie smiled through her tears. Even if she could not be Martin’s partner, being his lover was already enough for her to show off.

“I heard that the Lusk family and the Stowe family are engaged. The fifth oldest son of the Luck family and Martin are good friends. What if they want to avenge the Lusk family?”

“Avenge? What can they do? We are going to go bankrupt. Can Martin make us worse?”

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714 or Buy Me Coffee

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡ Prev | Next

Unknown Divorce: Revelation Beyond Time Novel by Miss Lyra (Chapters 451 to 460) 

Chapter 451

Dalton stayed close by Vesta’s side, showing no intention of leaving.

A few minutes later, just as Vesta was about to look for Thorne, she realized he was no longer with Charlene. Instead, Charlene was deep in conversation with Hickey.

Given the rapport between Hickey and Dalton, it was only natural for them to exchange greetings when they ran into each other. After a brief hello, Dalton began to introduce Vesta, “Hickey, this is-“

But Hickey cut him off with a friendly smile. “Ms. Hawkins, we’ve met before.”

Vesta returned his greeting with polite composure.

Hickey nodded and turned his attention back to Charlene. “Still keeping busy these days, Charlene?”

The conference might have ended, but it was still a public space. Yet Hickey addressed Charlene by her first name, and his tone with her was noticeably softer than it had been with Dalton.

It was clear Hickey made no effort to hide his admiration and fondness for Charlene.

Charlene simply nodded. “I am.”

She could sense his warmth, just as she always had. In the past, she’d greeted Hickey as she would anyone else, never thinking much of it. But now, with Dalton standing beside her, she was suddenly reminded that Hickey was York Watson’s father.

Even with York’s recent pursuit of her, Charlene didn’t feel awkward around Hickey. After all, nothing had actually happened between her and York.

Vesta, meanwhile, glanced down quietly.

Hickey’s attitude toward her hadn’t been cold or dismissive, but it was certainly a far cry from how he treated Charlene. After their brief greeting, Hickey made no further effort to include Vesta in the conversation. It was as if he had no real interest in getting to know her, let alone offering any signs of appreciation.

Normally, she thought, someone like Hickey would have at least mentioned Neural Nexus Tech to her after all, she’d only been invited to attend the summit because of her role there.

The realization made her smile falter just a little.

Dalton, for his part, didn’t seem to notice Hickey’s lack of enthusiasm for Vesta. But he did catch that Hickey wanted to chat with Charlene a while longer. Though Dalton wasn’t exactly fond of Charlene himself, he saw no reason to interrupt, so after saying his hellos, he quietly left with Vesta.

Vesta noticed that Dalton’s opinion of Charlene seemed unchanged from before. Something seemed to occur to her, and she remarked, “It seems Mr. Watson and Mr. Ramirez both have quite a soft spot for Ms. Ross. Not long ago, Thorne and I ran into her, and Mr. Ferguson, Mr. Watson, and Mr. Ramirez were with them, playing golf together…”

Dalton’s surprise was obvious. “My father and Hickey, playing golf with Charlene and Stewart?”

“Yes. It looked like Ms. Ross and your father know each other quite well, like it wasn’t even their first time meeting up.” Vesta’s lips curled in a small, knowing smile as she asked, feigning surprise, “You didn’t know Mr. Ramirez and Ms. Ross were so well acquainted?”

Dalton frowned, shaking his head. “No, I had no idea.”

Apparently, his father had never mentioned it to him.

Vesta could see right through it.

She lowered her gaze, thoughtful. The last time she’d seen Abelard Ramirez, it had been clear he was rather fond of Charlene; she’d assumed he’d mention her to Dalton, and that might have changed Dalton’s view of Charlene, even if just a little.

But as it turned out…

Hickey was busy, and after a few more words with him, Charlene moved on to other matters.

A little while later, Charlene found a quiet moment and slipped out of the hall.

Seeing her leave, Granger’s mind stirred. He turned to Thorne and said, “Thorne, I’ve got to head out.”

Thorne glanced back. “Not staying for dinner?”

Granger shook his head. “No, not tonight.”

“Alright,” Thorne replied without pressing. “Let’s catch up again when things are less hectic.”

“Sounds good,” Granger agreed, and then he was gone.

Chapter 452

Granger Harden hurried after her, but he was a step too late. By the time he reached the elevator, Charlene Ross was already descending to the lobby.

Meanwhile, across town-

Thorne Henderson was deep in conversation when his phone rang. He glanced at the caller ID, then picked up.

A few minutes later, he hung up just as Vesta Hawkins strolled over to him. “Who was that?” she teased. “You sounded like you were having a great time.”

He grinned. “An old college friend. He’s in Starfall City on business and wants to catch up. We haven’t seen each other in ages, and I’m free later, so I said yes.” Thorne paused, then added, “Want to come along?”

Vesta nodded. She’d met Thorne after he’d graduated, and while she’d encountered a few of his college friends at social events, most had seemed like mere acquaintances. This one sounded different, clearly someone closer.

“Sure, I’d like that,” she said with a smile.

After chatting with a few more people, Thorne checked the time, then left with Vesta for the restaurant where they’d agreed to meet.

Thorne’s friend, Lean, was already seated when they arrived. He was French and rather striking, with a friendly smile. Spotting them, Lean stood and waved. In heavily accented English, he turned to Thorne and asked, “Is this your girlfriend?” Then, with a grin, he added, “She’s beautiful. You two are a perfect match.”

Thorne introduced Vesta, and Lean, ever the gossip, immediately wanted to know how they’d met.

Vesta laughed. “We first met in Goldland-I’d just finished a class…”

As she finished telling the story, Lean let out a theatrical “Wow! A scholar!” He turned to Thorne, nudging him playfully. “You’ve always had good taste. I remember hearing about a girl you liked in college-she was some kind of prodigy, graduated early, and I heard you two even got married before she finished school…”

Vesta’s smile faded a notch, and so did Thorne’s.

Thorne shook his head. “You’ve got it wrong, Lean. The girl you saw back then wasn’t my girlfriend.”

“No?” Lean looked genuinely surprised. “Really? I only met her once. I was heading back to France and didn’t follow what happened. Guess I misunderstood.”

Thorne smoothly changed the subject. “So, what do you want to eat?”

Lean waved a hand. “It’s been years since I’ve been to Starfall. You’re the local-I’ll leave it up to you. I trust your judgment.”

Thorne smiled and let it drop. Lean was effortlessly sociable and soon turned to Vesta, asking what she did for work.

“I’m working on self-driving cars,” she replied.

“Wow, you’re an engineer? Impressive!”

Vesta smiled modestly. “I’m just one part of the team. Actually, Thorne started the company first, and then-“

She explained how things had unfolded.

Usually, when she told the story, people would comment on how lucky she was to have Thorne’s support. But Lean was different.

He gave her a long look. Though he didn’t say anything outright, it was clear from his expression that she didn’t quite live up to the picture he’d painted in his mind. He shot Thorne a glance, as if questioning his judgment-or maybe wondering if Vesta was really good enough for him.

Vesta’s smile cooled a little.

Realizing he’d been a bit too transparent, Lean cleared his throat and asked, “So, how’s the company doing now?”

“We made a technical breakthrough recently,” Vesta replied. “It’s taken the company to a whole new level.”

Lean gave a polite smile. “Well, with Thorne involved, it’s no surprise. Running a tech company and boosting its value must be a piece of cake for you two.”

Chapter 453

“I wasn’t involved in the company’s later development,” Thorne said, his voice calm.

At that, Lean turned to Vesta, surprise flickering across his face. “Wait, Vesta, you’re that talented?”

Vesta shook her head. “Not really. The credit goes to the engineers. Most of them were already with the company before I took over. If the company’s doing well now, as you said, it’s all thanks to Thorne. I can’t really take much credit for it.”

Lean grinned. “You’re far too modest, Vesta.”

When Lean first heard that Vesta owed her career to Thorne’s generosity, he’d thought she wasn’t really all that remarkable, maybe even a little mismatched for Thorne.

But listening to them now-watching the way Thorne and Vesta spoke up for each other-he started to reconsider. Maybe Thorne really saw Vesta as an expert in her field, someone even more specialized than himself when it came to Al. Perhaps he’d handed the company to her because he believed she could lead it even further than he ever could.

After all, Thorne was known for his generosity and his humility.

It made perfect sense that he’d do something like this.

Vesta caught Lean’s compliment and quickly shook her head. “No, really, I’m not just being modest…”

Soon, the conversation shifted and they moved on to lighter topics, swapping funny stories about their time in Goldland.

They’d all studied abroad there, so there was plenty in common. ground, and Vesta, ever the natural conversationalist, found it easy to connect with Lean-even though this was their first real meeting. By the end of dinner, everyone was relaxed and at ease, laughter flowing freely. In fact, at times, Vesta and Lean seemed to get on even better than Lean and Thorne did.

Lean was only in town for business with his father, and he’d be heading back home tomorrow.

After dinner, with other plans still ahead of him, Lean stood to leave.

Before going, he shook Vesta’s hand. “Vesta, it was great meeting you. You’re interesting and very charming.”

He paused, glancing at Thorne with a brief smile as if wanting to say something more, but before he could, Vesta responded graciously, “You’re too kind, Lean.”

After saying their goodbyes, Lean waved, turning toward his car only to spot Charlene and Stewart Ferguson walking out of the restaurant with their business associates.

Lean didn’t recognize Stewart or the others, but he spotted Charlene right away.

He pointed, surprised, and turned to Thorne. “That woman over there-isn’t she-?”

Thorne didn’t answer. Charlene had noticed Lean, too. For a moment, she seemed to recognize him, but she quickly looked away. Normally, she wouldn’t have paid any attention to Thorne’s companions, but something about Lean nagged at her memory.

They’d only met once, years ago, back in Goldland. She’d known he was one of Thorne’s closer friends from their university days. When Lean visited Thorne during a trip home, she’d happened to be there as well, and they’d crossed paths, though, if she recalled, it hadn’t been the most pleasant encounter.

But that was all a long time ago.

She felt a strange sense of nostalgia-so much time had passed in the blink of an eye.

A business partner was speaking to her, pulling her back to the present. Charlene turned away, focusing on the conversation and deliberately avoiding another glance at Thorne’s group.

Lean took the hint from Charlene’s cool demeanor. Glancing back at Thorne and then at Charlene with her new companion, he seemed to understand something unspoken. He didn’t say anything more, just offered a brief farewell to Thorne and Vesta before climbing into his car and driving off.

Vesta wasn’t surprised that Lean knew Charlene. She’d only glanced at Charlene and Stewart when they’d appeared, then thought nothing more of it.

Thinking back on the dinner, Vesta smiled at Thorne. “Mr. Lean really is a good person-straightforward and easy to be around. I actually enjoyed his company.”

Thorne smiled back. “He is,” he agreed.

Chapter 454

The dinner that evening was with Mr. Ashcroft, the CEO of Axiom Flux Technologies.

Earlier that morning, PrimeStar Technologies had finalized a partnership agreement with Axiom Flux Technologies.

After their meal, Charlene and Stewart headed over to Axiom Flux’s headquarters. They spent hours in deep discussion with the engineering team, only parting ways close to midnight.

Over the next two days, Charlene made frequent trips to Axiom Flux. She and the engineers worked overtime together, often staying late into the night.

Friday marked the date of Axiom Flux’s product launch event, an occasion the company had scheduled over a month ago. The reason for their relentless work ethic was simple-they wanted their collaborative ideas to be fine-tuned and, if possible, partially realized before the launch. With the groundwork laid, the focus of Axiom Flux’s launch event was about to undergo a drastic shift.

In the early hours of Friday morning, after finally heading home for a few hours of rest, Charlene and Stewart both made their way to the Axiom Flux launch event.

The company had invited numerous journalists and industry peers to attend. As fellow professionals in the field, Thorne and Vesta were naturally among those invited.

Charlene and Stewart, exhausted from their recent marathon of late nights, arrived a little later than most. The moment they walked into the main hall, Vesta and Thorne spotted them.

Vesta paused briefly when she saw them.

Axiom Flux’s decision to invite so many industry peers was, of course, about more than just showcasing technology; it was also an unspoken invitation for future collaborations.

PrimeStar, with its strong reputation in language systems, had recently ended its partnership with Neural Nexus Tech, and while they’d since begun working with The Henderson Group, the nature of the new collaboration was quite different from before. This meant PrimeStar was still open to working with other autonomous vehicle companies in the area of language systems.

It wasn’t hard for Vesta to guess that Ashcroft’s invitation to Stewart was likely about this very opportunity.

Despite being one of the newer players in the tech industry, Axiom Flux had developed rapidly over the past few years. Their autonomous vehicles were among the most influential on the domestic market. If they could now join forces with PrimeStar, whose national profile and technical capabilities were undeniable, the partnership would surely give Axiom Flux a competitive edge in the autonomous vehicle sector.

Still, Vesta wasn’t worried. Neural Nexus Tech’s competitive advantage in autonomous driving didn’t rest solely on language systems. Her own company had its strengths.

With that thought, Vesta calmly looked away.

Noticing Charlene and Stewart’s arrival, Mr. Ashcroft immediately came over, greeting them with a bright, welcoming smile.

Seeing how much importance Ashcroft placed on Stewart, Vesta’s suspicions about his intentions to collaborate with PrimeStar only grew stronger.

After exchanging a few words with Stewart and Charlene, Mr. Ashcroft excused himself to finalize preparations. The launch event was about to begin.

The Henderson Group held a commanding position in the tech world, and Thorne, as their representative, was naturally seated in the front row. Vesta, taking advantage of her association with Thorne, was also seated in the front, right beside him.

After working closely with Charlene the past few days, Mr. Ashcroft had come to realize that she was, in fact, the technical powerhouse driving this collaboration. Her seat was even closer to the center than Stewart’s.

Stewart, noticing that Charlene had been seated next to Thorne, wasn’t surprised. Without hesitation, he took the seat assigned to Charlene. With a small smile, Charlene simply sat down in Stewart’s own spot.

Vesta hadn’t expected Charlene’s seat to be placed right next to Thorne, but she didn’t dwell on it. She assumed the staff must have thought Charlene and Stewart were a couple and wouldn’t mind sitting together.

Thorne saw Stewart take Charlene’s seat but said nothing. Instead, he greeted Stewart with polite formality. “Mr. Ferguson.”

Stewart responded with a curt nod.

At that moment, the event began.

The launch proceeded smoothly, the first half following the original agenda. Midway through, Mr. Ashcroft took the stage for his address.

“Our latest project represents a leap forward in intelligent technology,” he announced. “Not only does our autonomous driving system break new ground, but so does our engine technology.”

“Axiom Flux Technologies has remained at the forefront of our industry, earning the respect of our peers. Recently, we’ve established a long-term partnership with PrimeStar Technologies, resulting in significant breakthroughs across multiple fronts. Now, I’d like to invite PrimeStar’s outstanding engineer, Ms. Charlene Ross, to the stage to introduce and explain the advances we’ve made together. Please welcome Ms. Ross!”

Chapter 455

The moment Mr. Ashcroft finished speaking, the room erupted in a wave of applause.

Thorne glanced over at Charlene, joining in the clapping.

Vesta hesitated for half a second before offering a few polite, subdued claps, her expression unreadable.

Charlene didn’t spare Thorne a glance; instead, she looked briefly at Stewart, then rose from her seat and walked onto the stage.

As she stepped up, Mr. Ashcroft beamed and addressed the audience, “Ms. Ross here is not only one of PrimeStar’s finest engineers-she’s the mastermind behind the core technology at the heart of our partnership with Axiom Flux Technologies!”

A ripple of surprise swept through the room.

Vesta blinked, wondering if she’d heard that right.

PrimeStar was a powerhouse, both domestically and internationally. Every move the company made was closely watched by the industry.

It was no secret: anyone partnering with PrimeStar would be thrust into the spotlight overnight.

So when Mr. Ashcroft publicly announced their collaboration at such a major event, Vesta wasn’t particularly surprised. Nor did she find it odd that Axiom Flux Technologies would invite someone from PrimeStar to join him on stage, to explain the technical details of their work together.

But for him to invite Charlene instead of Stewart-

At first, Vesta had been taken aback when she heard Mr. Ashcroft call Charlene up, but remembering how well Stewart always treated Charlene, the surprise faded. It made sense; perhaps Stewart had simply asked her to stand in for him.

Yet she’d never imagined that Charlene was the key figure in this entire collaboration.

How could that be possible?

Even as the thought flashed through her mind, Mr. Ashcroft continued, “Ms. Ross, I’ll leave the technical presentation to you.”

“Thank you,” Charlene replied smoothly, taking the microphone and turning to face the audience. Her voice was calm and confident. “Good afternoon, everyone. I’m Charlene Ross, an engineer at PrimeStar. This collaboration between PrimeStar and Axiom Flux Technologies can be broken down into four main areas: engine chipsets, breakthroughs in engine AI, autonomous driving systems, and the application of advanced materials.”

She explained, delving into each domain, outlining the innovative strides their teams had made.

Everyone knew that true technological innovation required collaboration across disciplines and companies. No single person could do it all-or so it seemed.

But as Charlene spoke, it became clear she wasn’t just familiar with one narrow field. She demonstrated an impressive grasp of everything from self-driving vehicle systems to materials engineering, all the way to intelligent engine design.

It was as if she’d single-handedly bridged these diverse disciplines herself.

With ease, she explained how their breakthroughs had improved fuel efficiency for their autonomous vehicles, just how intelligent their self-driving systems had become, the level of safety they’d achieved, and the specific technologies along with their breakthroughs that made it all possible. The audience, both technical experts and laypeople, listened in awe.

People weren’t just amazed at Charlene’s versatility; they were also imagining the immense potential value of any product born from this partnership between Axiom Flux Technologies and PrimeStar.

The engineers in the room, in particular, looked up at Charlene with the kind of reverence usually reserved for legends.

Vesta sat among them, still struggling to believe what she was hearing.

She knew Charlene had expertise in AI. But how could Charlene also possess such deep knowledge of engines, chipsets, advanced materials, and fuels?

Well-advanced materials, maybe. Charlene had demonstrated that before.

But engines and chips? Those weren’t things just anyone could master.

If they were, the industry back home wouldn’t have spent years struggling to catch up with foreign competition in chip technology. In other words-

Charlene had no notes with her, no prepared speech. Yet she tossed out technical jargon and exact figures as if they were second nature, casually referencing case studies and crediting experts for inspiring her, always with a trace of humility.

The longer Vesta listened, the more her expression darkened.

She clenched her hands in her lap, a chill creeping over her skin.

And then, all at once, a thought struck her. She turned to look at

Thorne, only now realizing what this all might mean.

Chapter 456

Thorne was intently focused on the stage, oblivious to Vesta’s gaze.

Vesta pressed her lips together, forcing herself to look away.

The Axiom Flux Technologies launch event had been a resounding success.

When Charlene and Mr. Ashcroft stepped down from the stage, they were met with another wave of enthusiastic applause.

The CEOS and executives in attendance immediately got up to congratulate Mr. Ashcroft and Charlene as they made their way off the stage.

Stewart was among the first to approach Charlene.

It was already clear that Axiom Flux Technologies’ self-driving car was about to make waves both at home and abroad.

Charlene’s value was about to soar to new heights.

Having known Charlene for years, Stewart felt genuinely happy for her. As he walked up, unable to resist, he pulled her into a hug and said, “Congratulations.”

Charlene smiled. “Thank you, Stewart.”

Her voice was soft, and no one else caught the way she addressed him.

Everyone here was in the tech business; they all understood how vital talent was to success.

At this moment, they were eyeing Charlene with even more interest than Mr. Ashcroft himself.

After all, someone like her was a walking goldmine. If anyone could recruit her to their company.

These business moguls were running the calculations in their minds, but none dared make a move before Mr. Ashcroft. This was, after all, Axiom Flux Technologies’ big day, and it wouldn’t do to disrespect him.

So, they all offered their congratulations to Mr. Ashcroft first.

Once that was done, they were eager to approach Charlene, only to find Stewart had beaten them to it.

Over the past several months, Charlene and Stewart had often attended events and parties together. Many of the executives present had already met her.

Back then, she’d just been Stewart’s girlfriend in their eyes, hardly attracting any real attention.

But when Charlene’s research paper made headlines, her reputation changed-suddenly, she wasn’t just Stewart’s plus-one, but a talented scientist in her own right.

Stewart was a genius, and now it seemed his partner was just as impressive. People started to see how well-matched they were.

But today’s Axiom Flux Technologies launch had upended those perceptions. Charlene wasn’t just talented-she was a technological prodigy.

It was enough that Stewart was a genius, but to find a partner who matched him step for step? It seemed almost unfair!

Plenty of the executives couldn’t help feeling a pang of jealousy.

After Stewart let go of Charlene, someone teased, “Mr. Ferguson, to think you’ve been keeping Ms. Ross’s talents under wraps all this time. That’s just cruel.”

“Isn’t that the truth?”

Stewart raised an eyebrow. “Keeping her under wraps? Maybe you just don’t have the eye for talent that I do.”

The focus had already shifted to Charlene.

After a few more jokes with Stewart, everyone turned to Charlene, making sure to be extra polite. “Ms. Ross, congratulations.”

Charlene replied, “Thank you.”

“Our company is working on some related tech projects. Ms. Ross, do you think you might have time to meet soon? I’d love to discuss them with you in detail.”

She hadn’t even answered before another executive cut in, “His project hardly counts as cutting-edge. Now, at my company-“

Soon, Charlene and Stewart were surrounded by a lively, jostling crowd.

Thorne, meanwhile, remained seated where he was, watching the scene unfold without moving.

Vesta sat beside him, hands clenched tightly in her lap, equally motionless.

She glanced at Thorne again.

He still didn’t seem to notice her-in fact, it was as if he’d forgotten she was there at all. He hadn’t so much as glanced in her direction for what felt like ages.

Her face had grown pale, and her grip tightened further as she looked toward Charlene in the distance.

She knew exactly what this successful launch meant.

There was only so much of the self-driving car market to go around. Axiom Flux Technologies’ triumph would inevitably squeeze out competitors.

If, before today, Neural Nexus Tech’s recent breakthroughs had promised them a billion-dollar share of the market-well, now…

The realization made Vesta’s chest tighten painfully.

And Charlene?

If even half of what she’d presented on stage was her own work, just the patent royalties alone would make her a fortune. Never mind the bonuses from other technologies.

Lost in these thoughts, Vesta was jolted back to reality by Thorne’s voice.

She turned to see him checking his watch. “Don’t we have another appointment soon? It’s about time. Let’s get going.”

Despite all her previous ruminations, her mind was suddenly blank.

Nodding, she stood and followed him as they made their way over to bid Mr. Ashcroft farewell.

Mr. Ashcroft, still surrounded by well-wishers, was standing with Charlene and Stewart.

Noticing their approach, Mr. Ashcroft greeted Thorne warmly. “Mr. Henderson.”

Thorne shook his hand. “Congratulations.”

Mr. Ashcroft smiled. “Thank you. To you as well.”

Thorne turned to Charlene. “Congratulations.”

Charlene’s expression was calm. “Thank you.”

Thorne then said to Mr. Ashcroft, “We have another engagement, so we’ll be heading out. Mr. Ashcroft, everyone-let’s catch up again soon.”

Mr. Ashcroft and the other executives all nodded their farewells.

As they exchanged polite goodbyes with Thorne, several of them couldn’t help glancing over at Vesta.

Chapter 457

Everyone had heard that Mr. Henderson’s girlfriend was a PhD from an elite international university-a tech prodigy, so the rumors went.

But then, if she was such a prodigy, why hadn’t anyone ever heard of anything she’d actually accomplished?

Sure, Neural Nexus Tech had made some impressive breakthroughs recently, but most people figured that was just Thorne’s lingering influence from his time there. It couldn’t have had much to do with Vesta herself, could it?

Meanwhile, Charlene had never boasted about being a genius. Yet, today, she’d stunned everyone with her brilliance.

Looking at it now, maybe Mr. Henderson’s girlfriend’s “genius” reputation wasn’t all it was cracked up to be.

No one said it out loud, but the sideways glances, the way people kept eyeing Vesta and Charlene, made their skepticism unmistakable. Vesta would’ve had to be blind not to notice.

Her complexion had already been pale, but now she looked even worse.

Seeing everyone compare her to Charlene, watching their silent doubt flicker across their faces, Vesta clenched her fists until her knuckles turned white.

She might not have invented any groundbreaking tech, but her academic credentials were real-no one had the right to question that.

Still, with no one voicing their doubts, she had no opportunity to defend herself. Whatever indignation she felt had nowhere to go. And when it came to actual academic achievements…

She thought of Charlene’s recent, internationally praised research paper and the way Charlene had dazzled everyone at the press conference today.

Vesta had to admit, when it came to academic accomplishments, she could no longer compete with Charlene.

She stood frozen in place, her face ashen.

Thorne, having finished greeting a few acquaintances, turned to her.

“Let’s go,” he said quietly.

Vesta forced a weak smile. “Alright…”

She took a moment to collect herself, then greeted Mr. Ashcroft and a few other familiar business contacts with a composed expression before walking out of the venue beside Thorne. They politely nodded to people as they left the press conference.

Outwardly, Vesta maintained her calm, but inside, she was still a storm of emotions.

Thorne, on the other hand, seemed to have left the press conference behind without a second thought.

He spoke in his usual, even tone. “Mr. Black’s team has been fully vetted, right? No issues?”

He was referring to the person they were about to meet-a potential partner for Neural Nexus Tech.

Hearing his calm, gentle voice and seeing that familiar warmth in his eyes, Vesta’s anxiety slowly ebbed away. She managed a genuine smile. “Yes, I’ve looked into it thoroughly. Mr. Black’s team fits our needs perfectly.”

“Excellent.”

As they spoke, the elevator doors slid open.

Axiom Flux Technologies had built a solid reputation at home, and today’s press conference was being streamed live.

They might not have been famous enough to cause an online sensation with a single event, but they did have a loyal following who tuned in.

At first, the livestream chat was fairly quiet. But as soon as news broke of Axiom Flux Technologies’ partnership with PrimeStar, excitement exploded across the internet.

Within minutes, the virtual audience swelled.

After listening to Charlene’s presentation for a while, the livestream’s popularity skyrocketed, quickly landing the event on the trending topics.

Leah Spencer, bored and browsing online, noticed the trending topic and clicked out of curiosity. The moment she saw Charlene on screen, she froze. Before she could process what was happening, a flood of comments praising Charlene’s brilliance filled the chat.

People weren’t just singing Charlene’s praises-they were also speculating that this press conference would put every other self-driving car company out of business.

And, of course, there was plenty of discussion about how much of a bonus Charlene, as the technical lead, would receive.

Reading these comments, even Leah-dense as she sometimes was, understood what this all meant.

Panic set in.

She hurriedly closed the browser and dialed a number.

When Maureen Spencer answered and heard Leah’s frantic words, she paused, clenching her hand around the phone.

Henley Hawkins noticed the change in Maureen’s expression and asked, “What happened?”

If what Leah said was true, Henley would find out eventually. There was no point in hiding it, so Maureen told him everything. When Henley finished listening, he could hardly believe his ears.

Chapter 458

“Charlene knows engines? She understands microchips? That’s impossible.”

Henley still couldn’t believe the paper Charlene published earlier was really her own work, even though it had caused quite a stir in the field.

Now, Maureen was telling him that Charlene was talented in both engine design and chip technology?

How could that be?

Maureen lowered her gaze, her voice quiet. “You don’t have to take my word for it. Just look it up yourself.”

A few moments later, after watching a clip from Axiom Flux Technologies’ press conference where Charlene spoke, Maureen felt her heart sink.

Henley, on the other hand, still looked like he was in shock.

At that moment, Leah’s angry voice came through on the phone. “She’s doing this on purpose! It wasn’t enough that she sabotaged Uncle’s traffic project-now she’s coming after Vesta’s company, too!”

Henley and Maureen exchanged a look; it was clear to both of them.

Regardless of whether the tech breakthroughs shown at the conference were truly Charlene’s own work, one thing was certain: Axiom Flux Technologies’ announcement was going to hit Neural Nexus Tech like a wrecking ball.

Before either Henley or Maureen could respond, Leah’s tone switched from anger to anxiety. “What are we supposed to do now? Everyone’s saying Axiom Flux Technologies is going to dominate most of the self-driving car market. Vesta’s company doesn’t stand a chance-there’s just no way to compete right now.”

Sure, Axiom Flux Technologies seemed unstoppable at the moment, but-

Maureen unclenched her fists and spoke with a calm, almost dismissive air. “Technology evolves every day. Today it’s your company making headlines, tomorrow it’s mine. Self-driving cars aren’t even commercially available yet, not really. We still have time. Markets shift. What looks like a sure thing now might be completely different once these cars actually go on sale. It’s too soon to say who will dominate.”

She had a point.

But Henley, who’d been running his own tech company for years without any truly groundbreaking breakthroughs, knew just how difficult it was to gain a technological edge.

If making a breakthrough were easy, there wouldn’t be such a thing as tech giants either here or abroad.

The truth was, whoever seizes the initiative wins the game.

And Axiom Flux Technologies hadn’t just made a breakthrough in one area, but several on a global scale.

Other companies could only watch or try to catch up. Some might close the gap in a year or two; others, in ten or twenty years.

By the time they thought they’d caught up, the market would have already left them behind.

Henley felt a wave of unease. “I wonder what Thorne makes of all this.”

Maureen knew he was thinking of reaching out to their daughter.

She shook her head slightly. “They’ve got more important things to handle right now. Let’s wait for Vesta and the others to finish what they’re working on.”

Henley nodded. “Alright.”

There wasn’t much else they could do.

Vesta returned home after dinner with Thorne, Mr. Black, and the others.

Her family hadn’t tried to contact her while she was out with Edwin, but she had no doubt that everyone at home already knew about the Axiom Flux Technologies press conference-and Charlene’s involvement.

Sure enough, when she walked in the door, her parents and Leah were all there, waiting.

Before anyone could speak, Vesta asked, “So, you’ve all heard?”

Maureen gave a brief nod. “We have. What does Thorne say about it?”

Vesta sat down, shaking her head. “He hasn’t said anything.”

Maureen paused, her mug halfway to her lips. “What do you mean?”

Vesta replied, “He hasn’t said a word to me about the Axiom Flux Technologies announcement.”

Thorne hadn’t commented on Charlene. He hadn’t said anything about the company’s future, either.

Maureen paused again, momentarily at a loss.

Henley and Leah exchanged glances, surprised.

This wasn’t like Thorne at all.

Usually, when a crisis like this hit-especially one with such a massive impact on Neural Nexus Tech. Thorne would have reassured Vesta, told her not to worry, and then patiently broken down the technical, market, and business implications of Axiom Flux Technologies’ breakthroughs. He always helped her work out what to do next, how to get out of a tight spot.

But this time, he’d said nothing at all.

Chapter 459

Henley was called away by an urgent phone call-there was still important business at the office.

Vesta looked unsettled. Maureen guessed that, aside from being overshadowed by Charlene’s dazzling performance today,

something else must have happened..

She asked, “At the press conference, how did Thorne treat Charlene?”

Vesta lowered her gaze. “He admired her.”

Maureen’s expression darkened.

In the past, Thorne had always ignored Charlene, never seeing any worth in her. He had never once shown her the slightest bit of respect.

But now-

“Those technical achievements Charlene talked about at the press conference-do you really think she developed them herself?”

Maureen hadn’t spent much time with Thorne, but from what her daughter had told her, she knew Thorne was technically savvy himself, and he’d always respected people with real expertise.

If Charlene truly had such skills, then Thorne’s sudden admiration would make sense.

Before Vesta could answer, Leah blurted out, “Of course they’re not hers! She’s just an undergrad-there’s no way she could pull that off.. It must have been Stewart-“

But Vesta cut her off, her voice quiet but certain. “I think they really are hers.”

Leah stared in disbelief. “That’s impossible! How could she-?”

But then again, Charlene had skipped three grades to get into college early, and not just any college, the most prestigious university in the country.

Leah had also skipped grades and attended a top school, but even she had to admit that it didn’t quite compare.

So, if Charlene wanted to do serious research, she had the foundation for it. Even if it was hard to accept, Vesta couldn’t help but acknowledge that both Charlene’s earlier papers and the innovations she’d presented today could very well be her own work.

Maureen was thinking the same thing.

Back in school, Charlene’s academic brilliance had put a lot of pressure on Vesta.

Vesta clenched her fists. “If those results weren’t really hers, would she dare to claim them so openly?”

Leah scoffed. “With her shamelessness? She’d dare anything.”

Maureen and Vesta chose to ignore her.

Vesta pressed her lips together. “I just don’t understand…”

Charlene may have skipped grades to get into college, but back then, she hadn’t made much of a splash academically. She’d graduated, gotten married, had a child, and then joined The Henderson Group.

Given all that, how could she possibly have developed such deep and sophisticated technical knowledge?

Maureen could see what was troubling her daughter. Once Leah had left the room, Maureen said gently, “Even if Charlene really is that talented, your bond with Thorne is deep. That’s not something that changes overnight. And don’t forget-you have your own strengths. So, Vesta, don’t let this get to you.”

Don’t let it get to her?

Vesta stayed silent.

After the press conference, Thorne had quickly regained his composure, treating her just as kindly as ever. But was his heart truly as unmoved by Charlene as he let on?

She remembered how, not long ago, Thorne had gone out of his way to collect every paper Charlene had recommended to The Henderson Group’s technical team. The thought left a bitter taste in her mouth.

If he really was as unfazed as he pretended, he wouldn’t have avoided talking to her about anything that happened at the press conference. But since that day, he hadn’t mentioned it once.

Chapter 460

After the press conference, that afternoon, Charlene and Stewart returned to PrimeStar for a meeting.

As soon as Charlene walked into the conference room, the PrimeStar tech team erupted in cheers. Word of what had happened at the Axiom Flux Technologies launch had already spread.

The engineers here had worked closely with Charlene before. They knew she was talented, but after watching the press conference, they realized she was far more impressive than they’d ever imagined.

Everyone was congratulating her. Charlene grinned and said, “Thanks, everyone.”

It took another two or three minutes for the excitement to settle down before the meeting finally got underway.

Across the table, Gaylord Hearst watched Charlene in silence.

He’d tried to ask her out a few times recently, but she always seemed to be busy and never had the time. He’d planned to try again in the next few days, but now….

Gaylord had thought he already understood Charlene’s abilities-after all, he often found excuses to consult her about work problems, just like the other engineers. Yet, just like everyone else, today had shown him that Charlene was in a league of her own.

And now, looking at this brilliant, dazzling woman, he couldn’t help but wonder: did he really deserve her?

Especially when, despite all their recent interactions, it was obvious Charlene had never seen him in that way.

With that thought, Gaylord quietly looked away.

After the meeting, Charlene left the conference room and was heading back to her office when Gaylord caught up with her. “I watched the Axiom Flux Technologies launch,” he said, “Congratulations.”

She smiled. “Thank you.”

Charlene was swamped with work from the Axiom Flux project and had already fallen behind on her PrimeStar tasks. In a hurry, she thanked Gaylord and quickly walked off.

He didn’t follow.

It wasn’t that he was giving up. He simply realized that he needed time to grow, to become stronger, to become someone worthy.

Watching Charlene disappear down the hallway, Gaylord’s eyes grew more determined.

Whatever the reason he’d come back to his home country, he

suddenly felt that, by some twist of fate, this was exactly where he was meant to be.

Once Charlene’s figure had vanished from sight, he returned to his desk, dove into his work, and didn’t look back.

The next morning.

Vesta was in her office, reviewing documents, when her secretary knocked and entered. Vesta set her papers aside and asked, “Has Mr. Black arrived?”

Over dinner yesterday, Mr. Black had mentioned he’d come to Neural Nexus Tech this morning to discuss a partnership. It was already past ten; he should have arrived by now.

“Actually,” her secretary said awkwardly, “Mr. Black’s assistant just called. He’s decided not to pursue a partnership with us for the time being, so…”

Vesta paused, sudden understanding dawning on her. “I see. You can go.”

But the secretary didn’t leave. Instead, she hesitated, then added, “And just now, Mr. Falconer’s and Mr. Sanderson’s assistants both called. They said their companies need to reconsider the collaborations we were negotiating…”

Vesta had expected that, after the Axiom Flux Technologies launch, things might get tough for her company. But she hadn’t anticipated that deals nearly finalized would unravel so quickly.

Thinking of this, and recalling the hundreds of millions she’d poured into accelerating project development, Vesta’s face darkened. She gritted her teeth, took a moment to collect herself, and said, “Understood. You may go.”

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714 or Buy Me Coffee

COMMENT

Subscribe

 Prev | Next

Unknown Divorce: Revelation Beyond Time Novel by Miss Lyra (Chapters 441 to 450) 

Chapter 441

It wasn’t just them; every other bidder, after spotting Charlene and Stewart, had more or less realized their own efforts had been for nothing.

And that’s exactly how things turned out.

While everyone waited, the results of the bid were announced surprisingly quickly. The winner of the Starfall smart transportation project was none other than PrimeStar.

Charlene and Stewart weren’t the least bit surprised. They had more important things to do and had no intention of lingering here.

As Charlene and Stewart walked past, not even sparing them a glance, Henley and Vesta’s faces, already sour, grew even darker.

Since relocating to Starfall, the Hawkins Group had managed to stay afloat thanks to Thorne’s connections. Because of Thorne and Vesta, plenty of people in local business circles knew about their company. But that was pretty much where it ended inside the circle. They still hadn’t managed to build any real recognition outside of it.

Previously, the problem had always been their lack of competitive technology. Now, after finally making a breakthrough, this smart city transportation project seemed like their ticket to broader recognition. If Hawkins Technology could land this contract, its reputation and standing would skyrocket.

Everyone at their company had poured over a month of hard work and resources into this bid, convinced that the project was as good as theirs. But now-

After Charlene and Stewart left, Henley and Vesta just sat there, unmoving for a long while.

The Hawkins and Spencer families were both following the bidding closely.

It wasn’t long before Leah couldn’t hold back and called Vesta. “Sis, did they announce the results yet? Did we win?”

Vesta’s voice was cool. “No.”

“No?” Leah frowned. “How is that possible? I mean, sure, there were a few strong contenders, but we-“

“PrimeStar got it.”

“What?!” Leah’s face fell. “PrimeStar? I thought they weren’t even bidding! How-

As she pieced it together, Leah’s tone turned venomous. “It must be that witch, Charlene. She can’t stand seeing how much Thorne cares about you, so she’s always trying to trip us up!”

She snorted. “The more she acts like this, the more Thorne will hate her! I’m calling him right now to tell him what she did!”

Vesta cut her off, voice flat. “PrimeStar and the Henderson Group are working closely these days. Even if Thorne wanted to get involved, there’s nothing he can do about her right now.”

Leah hesitated. “So… what now? Are we just supposed to let this go?”

Vesta said nothing.

They might not be able to touch Charlene now, but that didn’t mean it would always be that way.

Back home, when Georgina Spencer, Katie Hawkins, and the rest of the family heard the news, their frustration boiled over.

After all, this was about the future of the Hawkins Group. It was no small matter.

They couldn’t just let Charlene run wild.

“It was bad enough when she sabotaged Vesta with Mr. Wagner and Stewart, but now she’s interfering with our company’s future. If she keeps targeting us like this-“

“I know,” Henley interrupted. “I’ll find a chance to talk to her.”

This was too important to ignore.

In fact, when Charlene and Stewart had been about to leave, he’d almost called out to her-but with so many people around, he’d held back.

The next day, Charlene arrived at PrimeStar for work. She’d just stepped out of her car in the parking lot when Henley got out of his own and called her name.

“Charlene.”

Chapter 442

When Henley appeared, Charlene didn’t look the least bit surprised.

The Starfall Smart Transit Project was crucial to the Hawkins family’s tech company, yet she had swooped in and snatched it from under their noses at the last minute. How could they possibly sit still after that?

And it’s not as if this was the first time she’d pulled something like this.

She would find opportunities to strike again in the future.

The bidding was over; this project was out of the Hawkins family’s reach now. So, if Charlene guessed right, Henley was here to make sure she didn’t pull off another coup like this.

But how did he plan to persuade her?

Of course, he’d try to appeal to her emotions.

It was the cheapest tactic, after all.

But Charlene had no intention of playing along with his act.

She turned around, and just as he was about to speak, she cut him off. “I remember the last time Katie announced in front of everyone that I wasn’t her granddaughter. You’ve been living in Starfall for over half a year now, and I’ve run into you enough times, Mr. Hawkins, but not once have you ever publicly acknowledged me as your daughter-“

She paused, her voice chilling as she met his gaze. “So tell me, Mr. Hawkins, now that you’re here, what exactly do you think you can say to me?”

Charlene made it perfectly clear-whatever remained of their father-daughter relationship was gone.

Henley faltered, still searching for words, when Stewart’s laughter rang out from behind him. “He’s right, Mr. Hawkins. After everything that’s happened, what could you possibly have to say to Charlene now?”

Henley’s brow furrowed. “Mr. Ferguson, this is between me and Charlene-“

“Charlene?” Stewart scoffed. “You’re suddenly on such familiar terms? Funny, I don’t recall you calling her that in front of anyone else.”

Charlene had said everything that needed to be said.

She wasn’t interested in dragging this out any longer. Turning to Stewart, she said, “Let’s go.”

Henley saw the cold indifference in her eyes and realized, maybe for the first time, that she truly no longer saw him as her father.

Without another glance, Charlene headed upstairs.

Henley hardly had a chance to speak the entire time.

But with Stewart standing there, even if he’d wanted to convince Charlene, it was impossible. He could only watch helplessly as she walked away.

Once inside the elevator, Stewart sneered, “After all they’ve done, they still have the nerve to come to you and talk about family? Shameless.”

Charlene just smiled. “You get used to it.”

Back at home, the moment Henley returned, the Hawkins and Spencer families immediately crowded around him, eager to hear what Charlene had said.

Henley understood all too well what her words meant.

He shook his head. “She wouldn’t listen.”

Katie scowled.

Charlene had been right-Henley’s visit was all about making sure she didn’t cost them another prized project.

Leah let out a snort. “This was a fluke. She managed to beat us once, but does she really think she can pull it off again and again? We’re giving her way too much credit if we think she’s that capable.

That much was true.

But you could never be too careful.

“}

With Charlene now working alongside Stewart, if something like this happened again, they’d be the ones paying the price.

It made sense to take precautions.

Even Maureen and Vesta, who were usually more reserved, silently agreed with Leah’s assessment. After all, Charlene might be clever, but Stewart wouldn’t back her in everything.

And even if he did, there was no way they’d always be able to trip them up.

Vesta spoke up, “No need to lose sleep over her. Just keep an eye on her when we’re working on future projects.”

Henley nodded. “That’s all we can do.”

Chapter 443

Thanks to the fact that Sybil’s illness was still in its early stages and her organs hadn’t deteriorated too badly, Quintin and his team were able to make several adjustments to her treatment plan based on her overall condition. In the end, they finally found a way to stabilize Sybil’s health.

The moment the news came through, the tension that had gripped Charlene, Helena, and the rest of the Ross family for over two weeks finally eased. It was as if a heavy cloud that had hung over their home had finally lifted.

That evening, Helena-overwhelmed with relief and joy, insisted on cooking a celebratory dinner herself.

After the meal, Charlene had just settled in the living room with her mother when her phone buzzed. Jasmine was calling.

It had actually been more than a month since Charlene and her daughter had last spoken.

The last time Jasmine had called, Charlene should have answered. But that had been right after Sybil’s organ failure was discovered; Charlene had been in no mood to talk, so she’d let the call go unanswered.

Now…

Seeing Jasmine’s name flash across the screen, Helena gently said, “Go ahead and answer it.”

Helena knew Jasmine was close to Vesta. Even if she tried to pretend it didn’t matter, she couldn’t help but care.

Helena hadn’t seen Jasmine around lately, and she suspected it was because Charlene was worried that seeing Jasmine would only make her already fragile state even worse. While Helena had never truly blamed Jasmine for her closeness with Vesta, she knew that if Jasmine had shown up during those difficult days, it might have pushed her to the brink.

But now, with Sybil’s health improving, Helena genuinely hoped that Charlene and Jasmine could reunite as mother and daughter.

Charlene stared at Jasmine’s name for a few seconds before finally picking up.

When Charlene hadn’t answered her call previously, Jasmine had thought about trying again in a few days. Ordinarily, her father always encouraged her to call her mom whenever she missed her, but this time, he’d gently suggested that her mom was dealing with a lot and needed some space, so Jasmine had tried to be patient.

Still, it had been so long since she’d seen her mother-or even heard her voice.

Tonight, she just couldn’t wait any longer and decided to try calling again.

To her surprise, her mother actually answered.

Hearing Charlene’s voice, Jasmine instantly became excited. “Mom!”

Before Charlene could even say a word, Jasmine’s voice grew plaintive, almost on the verge of tears. “Mom, you finally picked up. I’ve missed you so much lately…

Hearing the sniffle in Jasmine’s voice, Charlene looked down, hiding the emotions in her eyes before asking gently, “Have you had dinner yet?”

“I have!” Jasmine’s mood lifted immediately at her mother’s words. She quickly asked, “Mom, when will you have time? Can I come over tomorrow? No, can I come over right now?!”

Charlene replied, “I have to work tomorrow, but if you want to come over tonight, you can.

“I…

She hesitated, then added, “But check with your dad first, okay? If he says it’s all right-“

“He’ll definitely say yes!” Jasmine blurted out, not even waiting for her mother to finish. “I’ll go pack my bag right now, Mom, wait for me!”

Before Charlene could say another word, Jasmine had already hung up. She turned excitedly to Thorne, who was sitting nearby reading. “Mom said I can go see her!”

Thorne finished the page before looking up from his book. “I heard. Do you need me to drive you?”

“No need!” Jasmine declared, grabbing Latonia’s hand and dragging her upstairs to help pack.

Just a few minutes later, Jasmine was back downstairs with her backpack slung over her shoulder. She didn’t even pause as she hurried past her father, waving as she ran for the door. “Dad, I’m leaving now!”

Thorne looked up and watched her small figure disappear down the hall. “Take care on the way. And good night.”

“Good night!” Jasmine called, her voice already drifting out the door.

Chapter 444

The next morning, after dropping Jasmine off at school, Charlene drove back to PrimeStar.

In the days leading up to this, she’d already met with two heads of autonomous vehicle start-ups alongside Stewart, but after each meeting, she’d felt that neither was quite the right fit..

Determined to find more suitable partners, she and Stewart attended a cocktail party that evening.

They arrived early, mingled briefly, and soon spotted Thorne and Vesta across the room.

Both Charlene and Stewart quickly averted their eyes.

Perhaps their disinterest was a bit too obvious, because Thorne and Vesta made no move to greet them either.

A little while later, Dalton Ramirez and Kelvin Scott showed up.

When Dalton caught sight of Thorne, Vesta, Charlene, and Stewart, he headed over to Charlene and Stewart first to say hello.

“Mr. Ferguson, Ms. Ross. It’s been a while.”

It had, in fact, been some time since they’d last seen Dalton.

Charlene and Stewart acknowledged him with polite but expressionless nods.

Their feelings toward Dalton hadn’t warmed in the slightest.

Not wanting to overstay his welcome, Dalton excused himself after the brief greeting and walked over to Thorne and Vesta.

“Mr. Henderson, Mr. Hawkins.”

Thorne nodded. Vesta turned, recognized him, and smiled. “Mr. Ramirez, it’s been ages.

Dalton looked at her. “It has. Good to see you.”

He lingered for a moment but, sensing they were in the middle of a business conversation, refrained from interrupting further. After exchanging pleasantries, he moved on.

Charlene and Stewart had come with a clear objective, but at these kinds of events, it was impossible to avoid the steady flow of people eager to introduce themselves. The evening kept them busier than they’d expected.

Much the same could be said for Thorne and Vesta.

In the past, whenever Vesta accompanied Thorne to these sorts of gatherings, her role had been little more than decorative. The industry bigwigs in attendance never truly paid her any mind.

But things were different now.

Whether Neural Nexus Tech had been a gift from Thorne or Vesta’s own accomplishment, it was indisputably her company. Her ascension to billionaire status was no longer a remote possibility-it was imminent.

Tonight, many of the business heavyweights who’d once overlooked her were not only polite but downright eager to win her favor.

Vesta noticed the change, and so did everyone else.

Kelvin, watching the whole scene unfold, nudged Dalton with his elbow. “Honestly, on this front, you really have to admit defeat.”

A company worth billions, Thorne had handed it over with barely a second thought. In that regard, Dalton couldn’t possibly compare. Dalton said nothing.

Though he considered Thorne a rival, he couldn’t argue when it came to how Thorne treated Vesta.

He glanced at Vesta’s back, a hint of admiration in his voice. “She deserves it.”

Kelvin blinked. “…You’re serious?”

But both his childhood friend and Thorne seemed hopelessly smitten with Vesta, ready to give her the world and happy to do it. Kelvin didn’t get it, but he didn’t have the heart to burst Dalton’s bubble.

Still, he couldn’t help adding, “Financial freedom really is something else. You can spend on whoever you want, and no one can stop you. I have to admit, I’m seriously jealous of Thorne.”

Dalton shot back, deadpan, “If you ever became financially free, I bet you’d burn through everything within a year.”

Kelvin opened his mouth, then shut it again.

Charlene and Stewart also noticed the shift in attitudes toward Vesta.

During conversations, a few people even joked about Thorne’s generosity, marveling at how he could lavish fortunes on a beauty without batting an eye.

Vesta, for her part, kept an eye on Charlene and Stewart, but with so many people coming over to greet them, she failed to pick up on their true reason for attending tonight’s party.

Chapter 445

That night, when Charlene got home, she found Jasmine already fast asleep in her room.

After her shower, Charlene slipped under the covers. Almost immediately, Jasmine instinctively rolled over, nestling into her arms, and mumbled sleepily, “Mommy, you’re back?”

“I’m here. Go back to sleep,” Charlene whispered.

There was no reply.

Charlene glanced down and realized Jasmine had already drifted off again.

The next morning, Stewart headed out for a business meeting, while Charlene joined a group of engineers for a trip to The Henderson Group.

Charlene spent most of the morning deep in conversation about technical matters. When the discussion finally wound down, she glanced back and noticed Thorne standing nearby, quietly listening to her.

She paused, drew her attention back to the group, and said, “There are actually a few outstanding papers in academia on what I just mentioned. Would you like me to recommend some titles?”

“Yes, please!” came the enthusiastic response.

Charlene rattled off the names and authors of the papers, then

turned to gather her things-only to meet Vesta’s gaze.

Thorne noticed her arrival and walked over. “When did you get here?”

Charlene looked away, leaving Vesta to answer.

With a small smile, Vesta replied, “Just now.”

In reality, she’d been there two or three minutes already.

She’d arrived just in time to catch Thorne and his technical team listening intently as Charlene explained some complex concepts. She only saw Thorne in profile, and though the angle wasn’t perfect, it was clear that as he watched Charlene, there was a look of genuine admiration in his eyes.

The realization made her smile falter for a moment.

It was the first time she’d ever seen Thorne look at Charlene that way.

But… that didn’t necessarily mean anything, or so she told herself.

Later that afternoon, Vesta had more business at The Henderson Group and stopped by again.

This time, she went straight to Thorne’s office.

He wasn’t there yet.

She was about to sit down when she noticed several books stacked neatly on his desk. Curious, she picked one up and saw it was an AI journal. Flipping through, she found an article that had been carefully marked.

When she saw the title, she froze.

It was one of the very papers Charlene had recommended that morning.

Vesta’s mind flashed back to Thorne listening quietly as Charlene spoke, his expression attentive and engaged. She pressed her lips together, a flicker of something unspoken in her eyes.

Driven by a sudden need to know, she checked the other journals. Sure enough, they’d all been marked up as well.

And she recognized the markings immediately; they were Thorne’s, his usual style whenever he read.

Just then, the office door swung open.

Vesta’s heart jumped. She looked up and met Josh’s gaze.

He smiled in greeting. “Ms. Hawkins! The CEO’s still in a meeting. He should be done in about half an hour-“

“That’s fine, I know,” Vesta said quickly.

Josh glanced at the books she was holding. “Oh, those? The boss had me rush order them this morning. Are you interested in this stuff too?”

“Rush order?” Vesta echoed, her voice barely above a whisper.

“Yep,” Josh replied cheerfully.

He was only there to grab a file and didn’t seem to notice her sudden stillness. “Ms. Hawkins, I’ve got to run-“

“Go ahead, don’t worry about me,” she said.

“I’ll have someone bring you a coffee,” Josh added as he left, file in hand.

Vesta set the journal down with deliberate care and moved to the sofa to wait.

Josh had said Thorne’s meeting would last half an hour; in the end, it was barely five minutes before Thorne walked in.

Seeing him, Vesta managed a smile. “That was quick.”

“Josh told me you were here,” Thorne replied. “There wasn’t anything urgent left in the meeting, so I came back.”

He glanced at the journals on his desk, but only briefly, before turning away and settling into the seat beside her.

Vesta caught the gesture, and her smile faded just a little.

She’d thought, at first, that he’d rushed back just for her.

Now it seemed…

Chapter 446

After Jasmine Henderson had stayed with the Ross family for three days, her phone rang one evening while Charlene Ross was in the bedroom, towel-drying her hair.

Glancing at the caller ID, Jasmine’s face lit up. She turned to

Charlene, excitement in her voice. “Mom, it’s Dad!”

Charlene just murmured an acknowledgment, and Jasmine quickly answered, putting the call on speaker. “Dad!”

Thorne Henderson’s voice came through, warm and familiar. “Have you had dinner yet?”

“Yeah, I have!” Jasmine replied cheerfully..

After a bit of small talk, Thorne finally got to the point. “Remember, tomorrow we’re going out with Ms. Hawkins, just like we planned. I’ll be sending someone to pick you up soon.”

The days Jasmine spent with the Ross family had been lively and delightful. Even though Charlene was busy with work and they didn’t get to spend as much time together as Jasmine had hoped, she still felt truly happy.

She wasn’t quite ready to leave. Caught off guard by her father’s call, she started to protest. “Dad, I don’t-“.

But she stopped herself, as if something had suddenly occurred to her. Her voice grew quieter, tinged with reluctance. “Okay… But I want you to come get me yourself.”

Thorne, ever indulgent when it came to his daughter, just laughed. “Alright, alright, I’ll come pick you up myself.”

When the call ended, Jasmine walked over, wrapping her arms around Charlene’s arm. “Mom, I don’t want to leave you…”

Earlier, when Thorne had said he’d send someone, she’d instinctively refused. If Charlene guessed right, Jasmine had changed her mind because she didn’t want to let Vesta Hawkins down.

She might not want to leave, but that didn’t stop her from agreeing to go, just to keep her promise to Vesta.

Charlene just stroked her hair gently, her voice soft. “Come on, pack your things. Your dad will be here soon.”

Jasmine pouted, clinging to Charlene’s arm. “Mom, I already told you I brought so much stuff this time because I wanted to leave it here. That way, when I come back for summer vacation, I won’t have to pack again! I haven’t even been here that long and you’ve already forgotten?”

Charlene hadn’t forgotten.

But when Jasmine had brought it up a couple of days ago, after she first arrived, Charlene hadn’t agreed.

After all, by the time summer rolled around, she and Thorne would likely be officially divorced.

From then on, she would have to stick strictly to the terms of the custody agreement for their visits.

Rather than explaining all that, Charlene simply said, “Okay, Mom knows.”

She urged Jasmine to go pack up her homework and anything else she needed to bring.

Not long after Jasmine finished packing, Thorne’s car pulled up outside.

Though Helena and Vernon Ross weren’t particularly fond of Thorne, they did care about Jasmine. So when it was time for her to go, they joined Charlene at the door to see her off.

Thorne got out of the car and, seeing Helena and Vernon, offered a polite greeting. “Mrs. Ross, Mr. Ross.”

It had been a long time since Helena and Vernon had last seen Thorne. At his greeting, they merely nodded coolly, saying nothing.

Thorne looked to Charlene, but she only bent down to Jasmine. “Go on, get in the car.”

“Okay.” Jasmine said her goodbyes to the Ross family, then got in and rode away with Thorne.

As Charlene turned to go back inside, Helena squeezed her hand. “You’ll be filing the papers soon, won’t you?”

Charlene nodded. “Yes.”

Helena sighed, but smiled gently. “It’s for the best.”

After chatting with Helena for a while, Charlene remembered something and decided to text Thorne: “About the divorce-could you find a time to talk to Minnie about it?”

For most kids, news of their parents’ divorce would be hard to accept.

But Jasmine was different.

Telling her wouldn’t be a problem.

A while later, Thorne replied: [Alright. I’ll talk to her when I get the chance.]

Charlene set her phone down and was just about to get back to her work when another message from Thorne popped up: [If you have anything you want to add to the divorce agreement, just have your attorney contact mine. If it’s reasonable, I’ll agree to it.

Chapter 447

Staring at the message he’d sent, Charlene lowered her gaze and typed back, “I have nothing to add.”

Thorne replied almost instantly: “Alright.”

After that, neither of them messaged again.

Ever since Quintin had been brought in to treat Sybil Ross, it had become more convenient for Sybil to undergo examinations. She’d moved out of the care home and was now staying in a VIP suite at the city hospital.

The next morning, Charlene accompanied the older lady and the rest of the family to visit Sybil at the hospital.

After a period of treatment, Sybil still looked fragile, but she wasn’t nearly as gaunt as she’d been two weeks ago.

Yet, she still couldn’t handle seeing familiar faces; whenever she spotted them, she was prone to breakdowns.

Once their visit ended and Quintin stepped out of Sybil’s room, Charlene and Helena caught up with her in the corridor to ask about Sybil’s current condition.

They had just started talking when Rhoda, Maureen Spencer, and Henley Hawkins turned the corner and headed toward them.

Charlene’s expression shifted immediately.

What are they doing here?

Helena felt it too, her grip tightening around Charlene’s hand at the sight of Henley and Maureen.

Her own daughter was just inside that room; she could barely keep herself composed seeing those two. If Sybil were to run into Maureen and Henley as well… Helena couldn’t even imagine the consequences.

Maureen and Henley seemed just as surprised to spot Charlene and Helena in the VIP wing.

Before they could process it fully, however, their attention was drawn to Quintin.

Rhoda’s eyes widened as she whispered, “Is that Quintin? What on earth happened with the Ross family that they managed to get Quintin to take their case?”

At her words, they all considered the possibility that this had something to do with Sybil.

But then it struck them: Sybil’s issues were psychological, and Quintin wasn’t a psychiatrist. Maybe this wasn’t about Sybil’s mental health after all; maybe she had developed some other serious illness?

It had been ages since anyone had seen Quintin in person; running into her now piqued their curiosity. Rhoda and the others felt tempted to approach and make small talk, but they had no real connection to Quintin and no good reason to introduce themselves. Quintin, meanwhile, had noticed the change in Charlene and Helena’s demeanor as soon as Henley and the others appeared.

She glanced briefly in their direction, her gaze cool, before turning back to Charlene and Helena. “Sybil’s condition is improving. There’s no need to worry too much.”

Charlene and Helena were overwhelmed with relief. Grasping Quintin’s hand, they said gratefully, “Thank you, Quintin. We know it’s been a lot for you these past weeks.”

Quintin gave them a gentle smile and patted Charlene’s hand. “It’s my duty.”

While they spoke, Henley and his group walked past and stopped a couple of doors down, entering one of the VIP rooms.

Quintin had other urgent matters to attend to. After giving her team a few quick instructions, she said her goodbyes and left.

Charlene and Helena watched Quintin disappear down the hallway, then exchanged a glance before turning their attention to the other room.

They couldn’t help but wonder if something had happened in the Hawkins or Spencer families that would explain why Henley and Maureen were here in the VIP ward.

If someone from the Hawkins or Spencer families was seriously ill and Henley’s visits became frequent, there was a real risk that Sybil might run into them one day-

The thought clearly troubled Helena as well, and Charlene, unable to contain her worry, quietly asked the doctor beside her, “Doctor, um… what happened to the patient in room 1003?”

Chapter 448

Before the doctor Charlene had addressed could answer, a young nurse nearby jumped in with an explanation. “The patient in Room 03 is an elderly lady. She fainted yesterday because of high blood pressure. After a thorough checkup, there wasn’t anything seriously wrong. She could’ve been discharged the same day, but her family insisted she stay for observation-they were worried about her.”

“She’s quite picky, too. She refused to stay in a regular room and demanded a VIP suite. Her family was just as insistent. The VIP rooms have been fully booked for days, but since they’re related to someone important, that person pulled some strings, and they basically took a room that was already reserved for someone else…”

The nurse rambled on until the doctor, worried about being overheard, gave a pointed cough. The nurse quickly fell silent.

So, they’d be leaving tomorrow?

That thought eased Charlene’s anxiety; at least Sybil was less likely to run into anyone from the Hawkins or Spencer families if the VIP patient left soon.

Still… what if someone intentionally tried to upset her mother?

Worry gnawed at her. Charlene turned to the doctor and nurse, her voice firm despite her unease. “My nerves are a bit frayed lately. I can’t handle any more stress. Please keep an eye on who goes in and out of my mother’s room. Other than the nurses and doctors, she knows and us the Ross family; no one else is allowed in without our permission.”

“And if anyone comes around asking about my mother, I need you to let me know right away.”

The doctor nodded reassuringly. “Of course, Ms. Ross. You have our word.”

Even with their promise, though, Charlene couldn’t shake her worries. After all, if she was making inquiries about the Hawkins and Spencer families, there was no reason to think they weren’t doing the same about her.

Her real fear was that the other families already knew why she and her mother were here…

Meanwhile, in another part of the hospital, it was Georgina Spencer who had been admitted this time.

Henley had business to attend to, so after a brief visit to check on Georgina, he left.

Just as Charlene had suspected, no sooner had Henley gone than Rhoda began telling Georgina about how she’d seen Charlene and Helena in the hallway.

Both women quickly guessed that Sybil must be the one who was ill.

But what exactly was wrong with her?

Determined to find out, Rhoda pulled aside the nurse caring for Georgina. “We thought we saw Dr. Quintin just now. If someone managed to get him here, they must have some serious connections. Do you know what’s wrong with that patient? Their family pulled out all the stops to get Quintin involved…”

“It’s multiple organ failure,” the nurse replied. “The situation is pretty serious.”

At that, both Rhoda and Georgina exchanged amused smiles.

From what they knew, multiple organ failure was practically a death sentence.

So Sybil was-

But Rhoda, not wanting to jump to conclusions, pressed further. “The family looked familiar to me. Is their last name Ross? Is the patient’s name Sybil?”

“Yes, that’s right. Do you know them?” the nurse asked.

Rhoda let out a soft laugh. “Oh, we go way back.” Then she continued, “If it’s really multiple organ failure, I suppose there isn’t much time left?”

“That was true, but they have a lot of influence. They brought in Dr. Quintin, and he’s a miracle worker. I hear the chances of recovery are actually pretty good now.”

The smiles on Rhoda and Georgina’s faces faded slightly.

After the nurse left, Rhoda let out a cold snort. “Some people really do have all the luck.”

She couldn’t help but add, “That brat Charlene sure landed on her feet when she latched onto Stewart Ferguson.”

If Charlene hadn’t known Stewart, Sybil would probably already be…

Maureen stayed silent, but her brow furrowed deeply.

Chapter 449

For safety’s sake, Charlene hired two extra caregivers to look after Sybil and asked them to keep an eye on the situation in Room 1003 as well.

That very night, she got word that the patient in 1003 had already been discharged early.

Even though Georgina had left the hospital without incident, Charlene didn’t let the caregivers go just yet. She decided to keep them around to continue caring for Sybil, just to be safe.

Stewart was making good progress negotiating a self-driving car project, and he’d been swamped with work lately. So, when the government hosted its annual high-profile Business Excellence Conference, Charlene attended on his behalf.

The event was a way for the government to recognize and reward companies for their development and contributions to the industry.

This year, between six and seven hundred companies received invitations.

Charlene didn’t arrive especially early. As soon as she entered, Granger Harden wrapped up his conversation and made a beeline toward her. “Ms. Ross, glad you could make it.”

Charlene nodded. “Long time, no see.”

Vesta was there as well, representing Neural Nexus Tech.

Ever since the conference began, Granger had barely taken his eyes off the entrance. The moment Charlene arrived, he wasted no time heading over to greet her-which didn’t surprise her in the least.

She pressed her lips together and looked away.

PrimeStar Technologies’ seats were near the front, right alongside The Harden Group.

After a brief chat, everyone headed to their assigned seats.

PrimeStar was seated next to The Henderson Group.

Charlene spotted Vesta but didn’t see Thorne anywhere. She assumed he hadn’t come to the conference this year.

She was proved wrong a moment later. Just as she finished greeting someone on her other side, Thorne slipped into the seat beside her.

When he sat down, Charlene didn’t bother acknowledging him.

Thorne, however, nodded in her direction. “Just got here?”

Charlene didn’t reply.

On her other side, another company representative leaned over to greet Thorne. After exchanging pleasantries, the woman glanced at Charlene and Thorne, about to comment on what a striking pair they made, until she remembered they each had someone else in their lives. Thinking better of it, she looked past them to Granger and chuckled, “My, what a row of rising young stars we have here. You all look fantastic sitting together.”

Thorne smiled and made polite small talk, then the woman returned to her own seat.

In just a few days, Thorne and Charlene’s divorce would be finalized.

The thought made Granger glance over at the two of them. They sat side by side, yet seemed like total strangers. Aside from Thorne’s initial greeting, they hadn’t exchanged a single word. Sighing. Inwardly, he looked away.

Thorne noticed and turned to Granger. “It’s been a while. What’s been keeping you busy lately?”

Granger replied, “Last year’s biotech project hit a snag. I’ve been traveling nonstop trying to sort it out.”

“Still not resolved?”

“It’ll take a bit more time.”

“Need any help?”

Granger shook his head. “Not for now, thanks.”

Thorne nodded, then glanced at Charlene. She could feel his eyes on her and instinctively turned her head. Thorne spoke up, “I finished reading those papers you sent me the other day. They were excellent, but I did come away with a few new questions-“

Charlene turned away, pretending not to hear.

Thorne just smiled and let it drop.

Although Neural Nexus Tech had gained some recognition recently, its status still couldn’t compare to giants like The Henderson Group or PrimeStar. As a result, Vesta’s seat was way in the third-to-last row.

From her seat, Vesta watched Thorne, Charlene, and Granger sitting together up front. The tight line of her lips grew even more pronounced.

Chapter 450

Dalton Ramirez had arrived, slipping into the second row, just behind and off to the side of Charlene and Thorne.

He was running a little late.

As he was about to take his seat, he caught sight of Thorne turning toward Charlene, striking up a conversation.

When Charlene ignored him, the smile on Thorne’s face faltered ever so slightly.

Dalton’s expression darkened.

He couldn’t say exactly why, but he’d always felt that Thorne treated Charlene a bit differently.

He’d noticed before that Thorne seemed rather interested in her. But in recent months, since there’d been no rumors or inappropriate behavior between them, Dalton had started to think maybe Thorne’s interest had faded.

Clearly, he’d been mistaken.

Dalton’s scrutiny was so open that Thorne couldn’t help but notice. Thorne glanced over. “Mr. Ramirez, you made it.”

Dalton masked his annoyance, his tone cool as he replied, “Yes.”

The business summit was in full swing. Among the key officials in attendance was Hickey Watson.

After delivering his speech, Hickey and the other officials began announcing the list of outstanding companies.

Naturally, PrimeStar was among them..

Charlene joined Thorne, Granger, and several other company representatives onstage to receive their awards.

The three of them-Thorne, Charlene, and Granger-stood together as the certificates were handed out.

After the awards, Hickey invited the recipients to say a few words.

Thorne spoke first. When he finished, Charlene took the microphone from him. “PrimeStar’s growth has always been about innovation, about building a team with a pioneering spirit. Of course, innovation is never easy. Bringing together highly talented people and making real breakthroughs is even harder…”

Charlene’s earnestness on stage made Vesta, watching from below, want to laugh.

PrimeStar really had done well for itself. But, honestly, how much of that had to do with Charlene?

Sure, she’d published a paper that got quite a bit of attention, but that was after PrimeStar was already well-established and recognized internationally.

Listening to Charlene’s speech, someone who didn’t know better might think she’d poured her heart and soul into building PrimeStar from the ground up.

The truth was, though Charlene could stand up there on behalf of the company and give a speech, she was really just picking up the award for Stewart.

The honor had little to do with her.

After the speeches, Charlene and the others stepped down from the stage.

The summit dragged on for nearly three hours.

Once it wrapped up, Charlene was ready to leave. As she edged toward the exit, Granger stepped around Thorne and approached her. “Heading out?”

“Yeah,” she nodded.

But Charlene’s name had become well-known in the industry by now, and plenty of executives wanted a word with her.

Getting away wasn’t going to be easy.

Both she and Granger were quickly surrounded.

Thorne, too, was caught up in a crowd of eager networkers.

Dalton knew Vesta was at the summit as well. Noticing that Thorne

hadn’t made a beeline for her, Dalton headed over himself.

Vesta greeted him with a smile. “I didn’t see you earlier, Mr. Ramirez.

I was starting to think you weren’t coming tonight.”

“I got held up by something at work. Sorry for being late.”

As he spoke, Dalton glanced over to see Thorne somehow, yet again, standing beside Charlene. Dalton’s brow creased.

Vesta, always attuned to what was happening between Thorne and Charlene, noticed it too.

Seeing her gaze linger, Dalton spoke up before she could. “Why don’t we head over there as well?”

Vesta chuckled. “I’ve still got a few people to talk to, so I’ll have to stay here a bit longer. If you need to go over, please don’t wait on my account.”

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714 or Buy Me Coffee

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡ Prev | Next

Unknown Divorce: Revelation Beyond Time Novel by Miss Lyra (Chapters 431 to 440) 

Chapter 431

Gaylord Hearst frowned. “You mean you couldn’t find out anything at all?”

“About her ex-husband? Not a single thing,” his friend replied. “But I did pick up a few other bits and pieces. Apparently, she got married pretty young, but it seems things weren’t great between her and her husband. None of the Ross family’s neighbors ever saw him, and from what I gathered, the Ross family didn’t like her ex at all. They don’t even mention him if they can help it.”

His friend paused for a moment before adding, “Also, they already have a child.”

Gaylord’s head snapped up in disbelief. “What did you just say?”

“It’s true. I was shocked, too, when I heard-there’s just no way you’d guess it, right?”

He was right.

Gaylord had worked at PrimeStar Technologies for years, and not once had he ever heard Charlene Ross mention a child.

So, the fact that not only had she been married, but that she already had a kid, he really hadn’t seen that coming.

Seeing the look on Gaylord’s face, his friend hesitated. “You want me to keep going?”

He was really asking if Gaylord still cared now that he knew

Charlene had been married and had a child; did it matter to him? If it did, and Gaylord was planning to move on, there was no point digging deeper.

Gaylord stood there, silent..

He was the whole package, no doubt about it, but his love life always seemed to be one long, bumpy road. The first girl he liked fell for someone else halfway through his pursuit, and now, just as he was finally starting to care deeply for someone new, he discovered she’d already been married and even had a child. Anyone would have a hard time swallowing that.

His friend let out a sigh, and when Gaylord didn’t answer, he gave his shoulder an encouraging pat and turned to leave. Meanwhile, Charlene was still chatting with Turner, her laughter drifting over.

Gaylord glanced in her direction, unable to look away from the way she carried herself in conversation.

A few seconds later, he squared his shoulders and said, firmly, “Whatever else you’ve got, go on-tell me.”

His friend, who was already eyeing the crowd for someone else to

chat up, was caught off guard. “Huh?”

When he realized what Gaylord meant, he stared at him, stunned. “No way. Seriously?”

Gaylord met his gaze, saying nothing.

His friend was silent for a long moment, about to respond, when Vesta Hawkins walked over and began chatting with the group in front of them.

Gaylord hesitated when he saw her.

His friend recognized Vesta, too. When she glanced his way, he gave

a sheepish smile and greeted her, “Ms. Hawkins.”

Vesta nodded, then looked over at Gaylord.

He gave her a brief nod in return, then turned away, putting his back to her.

Seeing this, his friend didn’t try to make small talk and asked instead, “Should I keep asking around? Honestly, there’s not much left to tell, but I could get someone to dig a little deeper if you want.”

Gaylord shook his head. “That won’t be necessary.”

He was curious about Charlene’s ex, but not obsessed. They were divorced now, and digging too much into the past didn’t seem worth it. The only reason he’d asked was to get to know her a bit better, not to stage some kind of investigation.

His friend shrugged. “Alright then.”

Vesta, seeing Gaylord’s attitude, turned her attention elsewhere.

As soon as she arrived, Gaylord looked over. To Leah Spencer, it seemed as if Gaylord was watching Vesta’s every move. She couldn’t help but tease, “You know, sis, Mr. Hearst really has his eye on you.”

Vesta said nothing.

The truth was, once she realized Charlene was actually quite capable, Vesta immediately thought of Gaylord. Given Charlene’s looks and the poise she showed chatting with Turner, it wouldn’t surprise her if Gaylord were drawn to her. Charlene was beautiful, and the confidence she radiated only made her more attractive. Someone like her definitely had her own brand of charm.

But when Vesta glanced over at Gaylord, she found him talking idly with his friend, not even paying attention to Charlene. Now, hearing Leah’s comment, Vesta smiled and felt oddly reassured.

Just then, Granger Harden and Moran Albright finally arrived, apologizing to the host, “Sorry, something came up on the way. We’re late.”

“No worries, we’re all friends here,” the host replied warmly.

The moment Vesta saw Granger, her smile faded.

After greeting the host, Granger glanced around, his eyes landing on Charlene. He strode over to her without hesitation, as if she were the only person in the room. He didn’t even seem to notice Vesta was there.

It was only when Moran nudged him that Granger looked over at Vesta and gave her a perfunctory nod.

Vesta caught every bit of this.

Leah, unaware of any of the tension, lit up when she saw Granger. “There’s Granger! Let’s go say hi-“

Her excitement died mid-sentence when she saw Granger heading straight for Charlene and Stewart Ferguson. She huffed, “Why is Granger always hanging out with them? So annoying.”

It was true-Granger hadn’t been around for a while.

As soon as he walked in, Gaylord’s expression darkened. Seeing Granger make a beeline for Charlene, Gaylord turned and quietly made his way back to her side.

Chapter 432

Granger barely spared a glance at Gaylord standing by Charlene’s side. Instead, he turned to her directly. “It’s been a while.”

Charlene nodded politely. “Been busy lately?”

“A bit. I’ve been traveling for work, just got back this morning,” Granger replied.

Even with his constant business trips, Granger had learned almost immediately that Thorne Henderson and Charlene were headed to City Hall to finalize their divorce. It had been over six months since they’d signed the separation agreement. Now, after all this time, the official split was finally just around the corner.

Twenty-some days. Just a bit more, and once they were officially divorced, then he could-

Granger caught himself when he noticed Turner still chatting with Charlene. He hid his thoughts, exchanged a few words with her and Stewart, then stepped aside to avoid intruding further.

Moran and Vesta were together on the other side of the room. Moran waved him over, and after a brief pause, Granger made his way to join them.

Vesta greeted him with her usual calm, “When did you get back?” “This morning.

Moran perked up. “What about Thorne? He’s been on a trip for two or three days now. Any idea when he’s coming back?”

Before Granger could answer, Vesta’s phone chimed. She glanced at the screen, a smile lighting up her face as she flashed her phone. “He just landed.”

With that, she began typing out a reply to Thorne.

Watching Vesta’s obvious happiness, Granger took a sip of his drink, then glanced back at Charlene. A faint smile tugged at his lips.

Charlene happened to catch his eye while talking with someone else. Seeing him in such a good mood, she simply nodded in greeting before turning away.

Half an hour later, the party was winding down.

Charlene and Stewart decided it was time to thank their host, Mr. Ablitt, and head out. As they made their way over, they bumped into Granger, Moran, and the others.

Since they were all important guests, Ablitt insisted on escorting them downstairs himself.

As they descended, Charlene and Vesta exchanged a few words, but never really engaged each other. Leah, meanwhile, glared daggers at Charlene’s back, unable to hide her annoyance.

Ablitt at first didn’t notice the tension, but by the time they reached the lobby, he was picking up on the chilly air between them. Still, he kept his questions to himself.

As they reached the curb, Charlene and Stewart were about to say their goodbyes when they spotted Thorne stepping out of a car.

Ablitt grinned. “Mr. Henderson, I thought you didn’t have time tonight. What brings you back?”

Leah shot a look at Charlene, then spoke up loudly, “My brother-in-law just got back from his trip, he’s here to pick up my sister!”

Ablitt laughed. “So, showing off the happy couple, are we?”

Thorne nodded at Charlene and Stewart in greeting.

Neither of them responded, other than a curt nod.

Stewart turned to Ablitt. “We’ll be heading out now.’

“Of course. Let’s get together again soon,” Ablitt replied.

Charlene and Stewart nodded and left without another word.

Once they were in the car, Stewart looked like he wanted to complain, but held his tongue. With Charlene’s divorce from Thorne almost final, he figured it was pointless to say anything, so he stayed silent.

Just then, Charlene’s phone rang. The caller ID flashed: York Watson.

Charlene stared at the screen for a moment, then decided not to pick up.

Stewart noticed and couldn’t help but say, “York’s a good guy, you know. You’re getting divorced soon, have you really never considered him?”

Charlene set her phone down, shaking her head. “I just don’t feel that way about him. It wouldn’t be right to accept his feelings when I’m not ready.”

“But you never know if you don’t try. Maybe you’ll feel differently down the road.”

Charlene shook her head again. “If I do, I’ll deal with it then.”

“…Alright, fair enough.”

The next morning.

Charlene had just arrived at the office when her phone started buzzing with notifications.

She paused, scanning the messages, dozens of bank transfer alerts.

Large sums, one after the other.

All from Thorne.

It dawned on her: Thorne was following through on the divorce agreement, transferring her share of the assets even before the divorce was officially finalized.

Her suspicion was confirmed a few minutes later when Padgett called. “Ms. Ross, Thorne wants to transfer all the agreed assets to you today.”

“For the cash portion, his attorney just confirmed the transfers are complete. The real estate paperwork is all in order as well. I’ll pick up the documents and bring them to you at the office later, if that works?”

Charlene had no objections. “That’s fine, just come by PrimeStar when you’re ready.”

“Will do,” Padgett replied.

Chapter 433

That afternoon, Charlene and Gaylord were in the office discussing work when a knock sounded at the door. “Ms. Ross, Mr. Padgett has arrived.”

“Thank you, I’ll see him now.” Charlene turned to Gaylord. “I have some personal matters to take care of. Why don’t you get back to your work for now?”

Gaylord glanced at Padgett and his assistant, nodded politely, and stepped out.

Padgett and his assistant each carried a briefcase. Once Chester closed the door behind them, they began laying out stacks of documents, contracts, deeds, legal papers, and carefully checked every item.

When the inventory was finished and everything exchanged, Padgett said, “By the way, Thorne’s attorney asked me to pass on a message. Thorne said that if you find all of this too much trouble, if you don’t want to get involved with managing or making decisions for the company, and you’d rather sell off your shares, he’d be happy to buy them from you.”

Charlene’s expression didn’t change. “I understand. Thank you.”

With nothing more to discuss, Padgett and his assistant soon left. Charlene looked at the piles of paperwork and legal documents, then set the briefcases aside and went straight back to work.

Half an hour later, Stewart dropped by.

He stepped into her office, ready to speak, but his eyes immediately landed on the two briefcases by her feet. “Huh? What’s all this?” he asked in surprise.

“The property deeds from my divorce settlement with Thorne,” she replied.

“All of them? That’s a lot of real estate worth over a billion, at least. According to your agreement, he had two years after the divorce to settle it all. But you haven’t even finalized the divorce yet, and he’s already wrapped everything up? That’s fast.”

Charlene nodded. “Everything’s here. Not a single document missing.”

Stewart gave a low chuckle. “He’s in quite a rush, isn’t he?”

So it was all settled already. No wonder Thorne had reached out about finalizing the divorce paperwork so soon.

After a brief pause, Stewart asked, “And the cash? Did he transfer it to your account too?”

Charlene nodded again. “This morning.”

“Wow.” Thorne’s efficiency was almost unsettling. Even knowing Charlene had already moved on, Stewart couldn’t help but feel a pang on her behalf.

He frowned, as if a thought had just occurred to him. “You know, you two haven’t even signed the divorce papers yet and he’s already transferred all these assets to your name. Isn’t he worried you’ll change your mind and not go through with it?”

Charlene’s voice was calm. “I wouldn’t know.”

Ever since she’d asked for a divorce last year, she’d just been waiting for it to be over. She never let herself dwell on anything else.

Stewart hesitated, then mused aloud, “For him to act so quickly, maybe it means he still trusts you. At least, on some level.”

Trust?

Their relationship had only begun because of a single disastrous night. To this day, Thorne still believed she’d orchestrated the whole thing. If, in his mind, she was that manipulative, how could he possibly trust her now?

Stewart seemed to remember this as well and gave a rueful shrug. “Alright, forget I said anything.”

Charlene changed the subject. “So, what brings you by?”

“Our company’s anniversary is coming up soon,” Stewart said. “I wanted to talk with you about the dinner arrangements.”

PrimeStar’s tenth anniversary was just around the corner, a milestone worth celebrating, especially given how far the company had come in a decade.

As they discussed the event, the conversation shifted easily to business.

PrimeStar’s partnership with The Henderson Group had become well known in the industry, drawing plenty of attention.

As their meeting wrapped up, Stewart added, “We definitely have to invite The Henderson Group to the anniversary.”

Charlene simply replied, “That won’t be a problem.”

Chapter 434

That evening, just as Charlene was getting ready to leave work, her phone rang. It was Jasmine Henderson.

Tomorrow was Saturday. If Jasmine were calling now, she was probably hoping to make plans. But Charlene had no time to spare.

She was scheduled to visit the rehab center with Helena Ross and the others to meet with the doctors about her mother’s medication and treatment.

So, she let Jasmine’s call go unanswered.

Saturday morning, when Charlene arrived at the rehab center, she immediately noticed that Sybil Ross looked even thinner than she had a few days ago. Her hair was brittle, her skin pale and drained of color.

The doctor explained, “The medications she’s been taking for her mental health have put stress on her liver and kidneys. It wasn’t an issue before, but now that her organs are failing, it’s too dangerous for her to continue. We’ve stopped some of her prescriptions. She’s been in pretty poor spirits lately, and with the antibiotics she’s taking for her organs, her body is under tremendous strain…”

Charlene tightened her grip on her purse and nodded, signaling she understood.

Afterward, she and Vernon Ross spoke with the doctor for quite some time. It was nearly noon before they finally left the facility.

As they walked out, Charlene’s phone rang again. Jasmine.

Charlene pressed her lips together and immediately declined the call.

After that, Jasmine didn’t try again.

But later that afternoon, Connie Snyder-who had just returned from abroad the day before-called and invited Charlene to go shopping.

Truthfully, Charlene wasn’t in the mood to go out, especially with Helena’s health having been so fragile lately. She felt she ought to stay home and keep her company.

But Helena gave her hand a gentle pat. “Don’t coop yourself up, dear. Go out and take your mind off things.”

“….Alright,” Charlene replied softly.

She changed her clothes and headed out to meet Connie.

Connie, who’d been busy for months abroad with her fashion shows, hadn’t had much time to catch up. They chatted for a while before Connie found out about Sybil’s condition.

Suddenly, even her half-finished iced tea was forgotten. Connie’s expression fell, and after a long pause, she tried to comfort her. “Your mom… she’ll pull through. I just know it.”

Charlene wished with all her heart she could believe that.

But the truth was, Sybil’s health was deteriorating fast.

Charlene and the rest of the family knew the odds weren’t in their favor.

“If I’d known, I wouldn’t have dragged you out.”

“It’s alright,” Charlene shook her head, about to reassure her, when something caught her eye. Two familiar figures appeared in the crowd.

Her gaze turned icy.

Connie followed her line of sight-then she saw them too: Henley Hawkins and Maureen Spencer.

Maureen looked every bit the elegant lady, dressed with taste, carrying herself with an effortless grace. Though she was nearing fifty, she barely looked forty.

Henley, as always, seemed to take great care with his appearance. Even past fifty, he was tall and distinguished.

They looked every bit the loving, well-matched couple.

Dressed casually, the two seemed to be out enjoying a relaxed day together, their good mood obvious as Henley held Maureen’s hand, carrying her purse as she picked through clothes-playing the perfect husband.

Maureen and Henley didn’t notice Charlene or Connie.

Connie, watching the scene, clenched her jaw in frustration. “Why do they get to be so happy? Life really isn’t fair, is it?”

Charlene lowered her eyes.

No, it wasn’t fair at all.

Connie paused, then added, “Forget them, the worst part is Thorne

still…”

Now that Charlene and Thorne were getting divorced, the Hawkins family’s fortunes would only get better with him on their side.

But Sybil… she had nothing.

Charlene’s grip tightened around her cup.

Before long, Henley and Maureen drifted out of sight.

Charlene’s spirits, already low, had been ruined further by running

into them. She and Connie didn’t linger in the shops much longer; they each headed home.

Monday morning, Charlene and Stewart visited The Henderson Group.

This time, it was the core technical staff handling the meeting; Thorne was nowhere in sight.

After a busy morning, Charlene excused herself to use the restroom. On the way back, she spotted Thorne and Coy standing by the entrance, deep in conversation.

They fell silent when they saw her.

Charlene was made to walk right past them, but Thorne spoke up suddenly. “Why haven’t you been answering Minnie’s calls?”

Charlene stopped, her voice cold. “Why should I have to pick up when she calls?”

Thorne seemed genuinely taken aback by her response. For a rare moment, he was speechless, his deep-set eyes fixed on her as if searching for words.

Chapter 435

Charlene didn’t say another word. She simply stepped past them and entered the conference room.

Their conversation by the door hadn’t gone unnoticed; several people inside had caught sight of Charlene and Thorne talking quietly. Still, nobody in the room really knew what was going on between them. To most, it looked like nothing more than an ordinary greeting, and no one gave it a second thought.

Except for Stewart, he was in on the truth.

As Charlene returned to her seat, Stewart leaned over and whispered, “Did you two have a fight?”

She shook her head. “No.”

Even at the lowest points in their relationship, when things had been at their tensest, it was never like that-never any shouting, never any real argument. Now, things were different. There was nothing to fight about.

With Henderson Group and PrimeStar officially starting their partnership, Charlene spent nearly the entire day at Henderson’s offices.

By a little after five that afternoon, the meeting room suddenly erupted in shouts of surprise.

“Oh my god, it actually worked!”

“What happened?”

“The model we built before Ms. Ross thought it wasn’t good enough. Last week, we talked it over, and these past few days, we’ve reworked everything based on her suggestions-calculations, data, and the whole architecture. And now, our model’s efficiency has improved dramatically! We’ve just broken through a bottleneck that’s been stumping us for almost two years. I can’t believe it, it’s really solved!”

Someone else chimed in, “And the alignment issue that’s been haunting us for ages, we’ve finally made headway. Ms. Ross, you’re absolutely brilliant!”

It was worth noting: Henderson Group was one of the top firms in the country, and everyone here was among the best in their field-recruited at great expense for their expertise. By anyone’s standards, they were a formidable team.

But today, they were discovering what it meant to meet someone truly extraordinary, somebody who raised the bar even for them.

The engineers from Henderson looked at Charlene, their eyes shining. One of them hurried over and shook her hand, practically bouncing with excitement. “No wonder you’re the lead author on that long-form paper, Ms. Ross, you’re incredible!”

Charlene smiled, about to respond, when she caught sight of Vesta standing quietly behind the group.

Her smile faltered for a split second.

The cluster of jubilant engineers noticed Vesta as well. “Ms. Hawkins? When did you get here?”

Before Vesta could answer, Professor Hancock chuckled. “Ms. Hawkins has been here for a while now. You all were so engrossed, you didn’t even notice someone else had joined us.”

Vesta smiled but didn’t reply. If you looked closely, though, you’d see the smile didn’t quite reach her eyes.

Professor Hancock was right; she had been standing there for some time. She’d witnessed part of the scene as Henderson’s most promising engineers crowded around Charlene, asking for her thoughts and advice.

Vesta could follow some of their technical discussion up to a point. But Charlene was operating on another level entirely. She’d glance at a problem and immediately pinpoint the issue, offering a solution so quickly that even Henderson’s brightest minds struggled to keep up.

As for Vesta… well, she lagged even further behind.

The group, still buzzing from their breakthrough, was just about to dive back into discussion when Thorne’s voice suddenly cut through the chatter. “What’s all the excitement about?”

No one was cowed by his presence as CEO; one of the engineers was about to fill him in when Vesta interjected, “Finished with your meetings?”

Thorne nodded, ready to join the conversation, but as his gaze

shifted, he caught the color in Vesta’s face-or rather, the lack of it. He frowned, concern flickering in his eyes. “You don’t look well. Are you feeling alright?”

Chapter 436

“Nothing much.” Vesta smiled, checked her watch with practiced calm, and said, “It’s about time. Let’s go.”

“Alright,” Thorne replied.

After bidding farewell to the others in the conference room, he turned and left with Vesta.

Charlene stayed behind with the rest of The Henderson Group’s tech team, continuing their work.

Ever since Sybil’s medical scare, Charlene had all but moved into the Ross family home, worried about Helena’s health.

That evening, after finishing her tasks at The Henderson Group, Charlene returned to the Ross home for dinner.

No sooner had she finished eating than her phone buzzed with a new message.

It was from York.

[I’m heading back to base tomorrow.]

Charlene read the message but didn’t reply.

Perhaps guessing she wouldn’t respond, York sent another message after a short wait.

[See you in a month.]

He was letting her know-once her divorce was final, he would officially pursue her.

Charlene understood his meaning, but still left the message unanswered.

She set her phone down and reached for a book on the table, only for her phone to ring again.

This time, it was a call from Irma Henderson.

As soon as Charlene picked up, Irma’s voice poured through the line. “Charlene, I’ve heard about what happened with your mother. This is such a big deal. Why didn’t you or your grandmother tell me?”

Charlene hesitated, at a loss for words.

Irma pressed, clearly anxious. “Fay, your grandmother’s doctor told me that she took the news really hard and her health declined all of a sudden. How is she now?”

“She’s doing a bit better these last couple of days. Her spirits are up compared to before.”

Irma let out a sigh of relief. “Thank goodness. That’s good to hear.” Then she hurried on, “Charlene, don’t worry about your mother. I’ll do everything I can to help. I’ll find the best doctors for her.”

“Thank you, Grandma,” Charlene replied. “But I’ve already reached out to a top specialist. They’ll be coming tomorrow to examine my mom personally.”

“Is that so? Well, good, let’s see what they say.”

“Alright.”

Irma fell silent for a moment, her voice tinged with sorrow. “Your mother really is…”

So unlucky.

Charlene understood the unspoken sympathy. Before she could respond, Irma, worried about upsetting her, quickly added, “Fay told me that if your mom’s condition is managed well, there’s still hope. Charlene, try not to worry too much, okay?”

“I know. I’ll try.”

They chatted for a while longer before ending the call.

Afterward, Irma sat with her phone, uneasy and full of pity for Charlene. On impulse, she dialed Thorne.

He answered almost immediately. “Grandma?”

“You! You really are…”

Hearing her tone, Thorne realized she was upset, though he couldn’t think of anything he’d done recently to provoke her. “Is something wrong?”

“Nothing. I’m just in a bad mood and needed to scold you to feel better.”

Thorne raised an eyebrow. “Oh?”

Irma had intended to give him a piece of her mind, but now that she had him on the line, she found herself at a loss for words. After a disgruntled “hmph,” she hung up.

Thorne set his phone down. Jasmine, still eating dinner, looked up and asked, “Was that Great-Grandma? Is something wrong?”

“Your great-grandma’s in a bad mood. She called just to yell at me,”

Thorne replied.

Vesta, listening nearby, chuckled. “Maybe she just misses you.”

“Hardly,” Thorne said wryly. “She gets annoyed just seeing me.”

The next day, when Charlene and Helena arrived at the hospital, Irma was already there.

The specialists arrived right on time.

Leading the group was an elderly woman, even older than Irma and Helena.

“Is that… Dr. Quintin?”

Quintin was one of the world’s foremost experts on organ failure, a living legend in the field. She’d retired years ago; even the most powerful people found it nearly impossible to secure her help. Most of the top specialists in the country had once been her students.

When Charlene had mentioned she’d contacted a renowned expert, Irma had never imagined it would be Quintin herself.

To be honest, seeing Dr. Quintin walk through that door left Irma genuinely stunned.

Chapter 437

Quintin knew Irma as well.

After greeting Irma, Quintin’s gaze shifted to Charlene, and she offered a warm smile. “You must be Charlene?”

It was Charlene’s first time meeting Quintin. She replied respectfully, “Yes, that’s me.”

Quintin nodded, clearly pleased. “You’re a striking young woman.”

Before coming to the hospital, Quintin had already been briefed about Sybil’s condition. Still, she didn’t rush to propose any specific treatment. Instead, she planned to observe Sybil a bit longer and get a clearer picture before making any decisions.

Charlene and Helena had intended to stay by Sybil’s side the whole time and, as a gesture of gratitude, invite Quintin out for lunch. But Quintin waved them off, asking them to head home for now. She’d update them as soon as she had a treatment plan.

“As for lunch,” Quintin said, glancing at Charlene with a smile, “there’ll be plenty of chances in the future. No need to rush.”

With Quintin making herself clear, Charlene and Helena had no choice but to leave.

After leaving the hospital, Charlene returned to work at the office, while Irma accompanied Helena back to the Ross residence.

That evening, Charlene came back to the Ross home for dinner, and Irma was still there.

Shortly after the meal, as Irma was getting ready to leave, she looked at Charlene, gave her hand a gentle pat, and sighed.

Irma knew about Charlene and Thorne’s recent trip to City Hall to finalize their divorce. Since they’d made up their minds, there was no point in trying to talk them out of it. Besides, even if she wanted to interfere, some people simply wouldn’t listen.

And maybe, just maybe, starting over after the divorce would be the best thing for Charlene.

With that thought, Irma said softly, “Take good care of yourself.”

Charlene nodded. “I will. Please take care of yourself, too.”

Irma returned to the old mansion. As she stepped into the foyer, she spotted an unexpected guest sitting in the main hall and paused. “What are you doing back here?”

Thorne turned halfway in his seat to look at her. “You yelled at me out of the blue yesterday. I figured you must be missing me, so I came by to see you.”

The old lady gave a huff and turned to the butler. “When did he get here?”

“He arrived around six,” the butler replied. “I was going to let you know, but Mr. Thorne said not to disturb you, so-“

“Great-grandma!” At that moment, Jasmine came running down the stairs.

The old lady’s face finally broke into a smile at the sight of Jasmine. She opened her arms and pulled Jasmine in for a hug. “Minnie, are you hungry? Have you had dinner?”

“I ate with Dad already. What about you, Great-grandma? Did you eat?”

The old lady’s smile lingered. “Yes, I did.”

Though seeing Jasmine lifted her spirits, the day’s events still left the old lady looking tired.

Thorne noticed. “I wanted to talk to you about something, but since you’re tired, let’s save it for tomorrow morning-“

“Don’t bother,” she cut him off, her tone curt. She could guess what he wanted to talk about; it was bound to be something about Vesta Hawkins. “I’m not getting involved, and don’t come bothering me with your problems.”

Her words were sharp, and Jasmine, who had never seen her great-grandmother lose her temper before, simply blinked and asked, “Are you upset, Great-grandma?”

The old lady sighed. “Yes.” She glanced at Thorne, her emotions mixed. “Charlene’s mother is seriously ill. Did you know that?”

Even though Charlene had managed to get Quintin to look after Sybil, if the illness was truly severe, there was a chance that not even Quintin could help.

Thorne’s gaze dropped. He replied quietly, “I know now.”

His voice was flat, his face calm, showing not even a flicker of surprise.

The old lady simmered with frustration. Thorne’s indifference toward Charlene was as obvious as ever. He knew all about the bad blood between the Ross and Hawkins families, but still-

The more she thought about it, the more her chest ached.

Jasmine looked up. “Hasn’t Grandma been sick for a long time?”

She remembered, even as a little girl, her mother had told her that Grandma was ill and needed to stay at the hospital.

“Your grandma’s come down with something new,” the old lady explained to Jasmine. She didn’t spare Thorne a glance, her tone. frosty. “From now on, if you want to make your own decisions, don’t bother telling me. Just go.”

Chapter 438

Sybil’s treatment plan wasn’t going to be finalized so quickly.

The next day, after a stop at the hospital, Charlene headed back to work as usual.

Teague had flown in from out of state for a meeting with her and Stewart.

At lunchtime, Charlene and Stewart took Teague out for a meal.

Their partnership was more or less settled, so on the way, Stewart asked Teague when he planned to head back.

Teague grinned. “I’m staying a couple of extra days this time. I’ve got another business meeting tomorrow.”

Stewart perked up, curiosity in his voice. “Oh? What kind of business?”

“It’s with Neural Nexus Tech,” Teague replied.

At that, both Charlene’s and Stewart’s smiles faded a little.

Teague didn’t notice the change in their expressions. He had no idea about the tangled history between PrimeStar and Neural Nexus Tech.

He went on, “Neural Nexus Tech made a big technological breakthrough recently, word is, the whole industry’s buzzing about their prospects. Yesterday, Mr. Hawkins from Neural Nexus Tech called and asked to meet. I thought it sounded promising, so I agreed.”

Charlene and Stewart had been so swamped lately, they hadn’t kept up with the latest industry news. Hearing this now, their faces darkened.

After a quick glance at Charlene, Stewart managed a noncommittal, “Is that so…

They chatted for a while longer until they reached their destination.

After lunch, just as they were about to leave the restaurant, they ran into Vesta and her group at the elevator.

“Mr. Hawkins!” Teague greeted Vesta and Henley with genuine warmth.

Neither Vesta nor Henley had expected to bump into Teague, Charlene, and Stewart.

“Teague, what a surprise,” Henley and Vesta replied with polite smiles.

After the pleasantries, Teague turned to Charlene and Stewart. “Mr. Hawkins, these two are-?”

Stewart’s smile was cool. “No need for introductions. We already know each other.”

Teague laughed. “Right, we met last time I was here, my memory must be slipping.”

He couldn’t help but compliment, “Mr. Hawkins, Ms. Hawkins, your companies are doing incredibly well. It’s honestly impressive.”

Vesta and Henley exchanged a pleased look at the praise.

Ever since Neural Nexus Tech’s R&D team had cracked a major technical barrier, news had spread fast. Their self-driving car division suddenly became a major player in the field.

Everyone in the industry was speculating that, if things went smoothly, Neural Nexus Tech’s valuation could easily break a billion, maybe even higher.

As for Henley, thanks to Thorne’s help, his previously stagnant tech firm was suddenly making real progress. They’d just achieved a breakthrough of their own, and the outlook was brighter than ever.

The unexpected good news from Neural Nexus Tech had the Hawkins and Spencer families riding high.

No wonder everyone was in such a good mood these days.

Leah, giddy at the thought of Vesta soon helming a billion-dollar company, shot Charlene a smug look. After all, all of this was thanks to Thorne.

Thorne must have foreseen all of this before handing the company over to his sister. When the news broke about Neural Nexus Tech’s breakthrough, he hadn’t even looked surprised.

With Neural Nexus Tech and Hawkins Technology both celebrating huge wins-and Thorne and Charlene set to divorce, it seemed every stroke of luck had landed squarely in the Hawkins family’s lap.

Charlene and Stewart stood quietly by, never joining the conversation.

Vesta didn’t even glance in Charlene’s direction.

Once they reached the ground floor, the two groups parted ways.

Back in the car, Stewart pulled out his phone to catch up on the latest news. Only then did he understand why the Hawkins and Spencer families looked so pleased.

“Thorne really is-“

Too generous for his own good!

He swallowed the rest of his thought, aware of how it might affect Charlene, but inside, he couldn’t help feeling a deep sense of injustice.

Back at the office, as Charlene and Stewart were planning their upcoming meeting, they suddenly got word: the final million-dollar compensation payment from Neural Nexus Tech had landed in their account.

Stewart paused in surprise. “They raised the money that quickly?” Charlene nodded. “Looks like it.”

A heavy silence fell between them.

After a while, they shifted back to work..

Later that afternoon, just after the meeting, Charlene’s phone rang. It was Connie. “Charlene, did you hear about Neural Nexus Tech?”

“I heard.”

“That bitch-she’s got some nerve. If their self-driving car division really is that competitive, doesn’t that mean-?”

Charlene squeezed her mouse so hard her knuckles turned white. Before she could respond, Connie continued, “And I heard your bastard father’s company is doing better and better. There’s talk that they might win the city’s smart traffic platform contract. If they pull it off, Hawkins Technology will finally have a real name in Starfall City.”

In other words, Thorne had single-handedly secured a foothold for Vesta and the Hawkins family in Starfall.

Watching the Hawkins family’s fortunes rise, Connie could barely contain her bitterness. “How is this fair? Those scumbags-why do they get to come out on top?”

Chapter 439

Charlene didn’t answer the question.

She’d already asked it herself, long ago-more than once, in fact.

But the world just wasn’t fair. She’d learned that lesson a long time ago.

So, at some point, she’d stopped asking.

Back then, she’d been powerless to change anything. But now-

The City Smart Transit Platform project was something both she and Stewart had heard of. It was, by all accounts, a solid proposal.

However, with PrimeStar’s reputation soaring and their team already juggling higher-profile projects, neither she nor Stewart had planned on bidding for it. There simply weren’t enough hours in the day.

But now…

After hanging up the phone, Charlene sat down at her computer and began seriously researching the project.

The concept was to use AI algorithms to optimize traffic flow at the city’s congestion hotspots, integrating modules for traffic monitoring, signal systems, and more.

For most companies, the technical challenges would require months of planning and detailed strategy. For Charlene, though, it was well within her wheelhouse.

As for Neural Nexus Tech’s progress on self-driving cars…

Charlene sat in thoughtful silence for a while. Then she stood up and headed for Stewart’s office.

After she laid out her thoughts, Stewart grinned and said, “So it’s the city’s transit revamp, huh? The Hawkins family has some insider guidance and thinks they’ve got it in the bag? Well, we might not have planned to step in before, but if the Hawkins family’s involved, we’d be fools not to at least give them some competition.”

He added, “If you’re set on this, you have my full support. Just know it’ll mean burning the candle at both ends for a while.”

Charlene shook her head, her eyes resolute. “I’m not afraid of hard work.”

Then she shifted the topic to Neural Nexus Tech’s self-driving initiative.

When she finished, Stewart asked, “So you’ve got a plan?”

“I do,” Charlene replied. “Whether it’s engine design or the AI systems themselves, I can provide technical support. All you need to do is find the right people for us to collaborate with.”

Stewart had spent half the afternoon frustrated by the Hawkins family and Thorne. Now, hearing Charlene’s confidence, his mood lifted. He slapped his desk and said, “No problem. Leave it to me!”

Taking on two new projects at once, one a long-term commitment, would certainly shake up PrimeStar’s schedule. But Stewart still backed her without hesitation.

Charlene knew he wanted to help her push back, too.

The thought warmed her. She said softly, “Thank you, Stewart.”

He ruffled her hair and laughed, “No need to thank me. If we pull this off, I’ll make a pretty penny myself. I’m still young, got plenty of fight left in me.”

Once she’d made up her mind, Charlene was determined to give it her all.

That very night, she dove into drafting the proposal for the city transit project. The technical hurdles and core metrics didn’t faze her, but the bid deadline was looming, leaving her little time.

She powered through the night, working until dawn.

The next day, she was supposed to accompany Stewart to The Henderson Group’s offices. Instead, she stayed behind, telling Stewart to contact her online if anything came up.

Honestly, the Henderson Group’s engineers rarely kept up with her pace anyway. Even if she’d gone in person, she’d end up spending more time waiting for their team to catch up than actually working.

Now, juggling two projects at once, she was saving time by staying exactly where she was needed most.

Chapter 440

For the next couple of days, Charlene was completely absorbed in the Starfall Smart Mobility project. She even went on several site visits to make sure her ideas were sound, triple-checking every last detail. Finally, with just hours to spare, she submitted the bid documents right on time.

When Stewart got the news, a smile tugged at his lips. He shot Charlene a quick message: “Great work. You’ve earned a break.” He’d been swamped himself these past few days. Between managing his company’s day-to-day affairs and overseeing the partnership with the Henderson Group, Stewart also attended two business galas. Afterward, a handful of CEOs from autonomous vehicle companies had reached out, eager to connect. He decided he’d do some research on these companies before making any commitments.

Meanwhile, PrimeStar’s collaboration with the Henderson Group was moving along smoothly. They’d just entered the next phase of partnership. To celebrate, Thorne invited Stewart and another partner out for dinner. By the time Stewart replied to Charlene, he was nearly done with his meal.

Though Stewart wasn’t particularly fond of Thorne, he had to admit: Henderson Technology lived up to its sterling reputation. The company was packed with talent, and working alongside their engineers had been a genuinely pleasant experience.

Of course, not every moment was enjoyable. He often ran into members of the Hawkins and Spencer families at these gatherings. Stewart couldn’t be bothered to exchange even a polite word with them-he’d simply leave first, not looking back.

As he walked away, Leah watched him go, a smug smile curling on her lips. She leaned in close to Vesta and whispered, “Ever since your husband’s company started working with PrimeStar, that woman’s been constantly hanging around, as if the whole partnership would fall apart without her.”

“But these past couple of days, she’s all but disappeared. Maybe she finally realized her efforts are pointless?”

Leah was, of course, referring to Thorne’s recent gift to Vesta: a Neural Nexus Tech self-driving car, which was making waves in the industry and garnering rave reviews. It was clear to everyone that Vesta was on the winning side.

After Thorne left, Leah’s voice took on a syrupy sweetness: “No matter how hard Charlene works, what does it matter? Stewart’s never going to just hand her a billion-dollar company. She could work her whole life and never come close to what you started with, sis! I mean, she pulled every trick she could to marry into the family, had a kid, and in the end, her share of the assets can’t even compare to the pocket change Stewart gave you. Isn’t it hilarious?”

“If I were her, I’d be devastated too, knowing Stewart could give you so much with hardly a thought.”

Vesta just smiled, saying nothing. She had to admit, seeing Charlene’s professional skills had stung a little at first. But, as her sister pointed out, Charlene had spent years scheming to get close to Stewart, pouring all her energy into it-and for what? Even if she’d improved her abilities and managed to win over Stewart and Kenton Wagner, when would she ever reach the kind of wealth Vesta enjoyed without even trying?

Rhoda chimed in with a sly grin, “Some people are just born on different rungs of the ladder.”

No matter how hard Charlene tried, she simply couldn’t compete with Vesta.

Henley listened in silence, but he agreed. In every way, Charlene fell short of Vesta. No wonder she’d worked so desperately for so long, only to end up with nothing.

That evening, Charlene and Stewart joined one of the autonomous vehicle execs for dinner, a quiet, businesslike affair.

A few days later, the results for the Smart Mobility project bid were scheduled to be announced.

On the day of the bid, Vesta accompanied Henley to the venue. They arrived early, confident that they stood a strong chance. As they mingled with the other bidders, they wore easy, relaxed smiles.

Charlene and Stewart were the last to arrive. When Vesta and Henley spotted them, both froze in surprise. As far as they knew, PrimeStar hadn’t even entered the bidding, so why were Stewart and Charlene here?

But their presence could only mean one thing…

Realization hit them like a bucket of cold water. The confidence that had been shining on their faces vanished in an instant. With PrimeStar in the game, not even Thorne’s support could guarantee their win.

It was only now, seeing Stewart and Charlene together, that Vesta and Henley finally understood why Charlene had been absent from the Henderson Group these past few days.

So that’s what she’d been up to…

Ignoring the shocked faces around them, Stewart and Charlene took their seats, unbothered by Vesta and Henley’s silent stares.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714 or Buy Me Coffee

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡ Prev | Next

Unknown Divorce: Revelation Beyond Time Novel by Miss Lyra (Chapters 421 to 430) 

Chapter 421

At noon, Charlene arrived at the restaurant with Thorne and the rest of their group. Just as they reached the door of their private dining room, the door to the room next door swung open.

As if determined to make sure everyone heard, Leah Spencer called out loudly to Thorne, “Hey, brother-in-law!”

When Vesta appeared as well, Professor Hancock grinned. “Well, Ms. Hawkins, fancy running into you here! What a coincidence.”

Vesta smiled politely. “Yes, quite the coincidence.”

But despite her words, this meeting was anything but accidental.

Everyone in their families already knew that Thorne and Charlene had finalized their divorce papers at City Hall that morning. Upon learning that both would be at this restaurant for lunch, Leah had deliberately arranged for their table to be directly across from Thorne and Charlene’s private room.

That’s how this “coincidence” came to be.

Leah could barely contain her glee, thinking about how, the moment her brother-in-law finished sorting out the divorce agreement, he’d immediately asked Charlene to meet him at city hall to file the paperwork. What thrilled her even more was that, in just thirty days, Thorne and Charlene’s divorce would be official. Then, surely, her sister and Thorne could formally get married at last, and Charlene would be out of the picture for good!

Leah couldn’t help but cast a smug glance at Charlene.

Vesta, for her part, had never openly pressured Thorne to get divorced, but to say she wasn’t anxious would have been a lie. Even as confident as she was in her relationship with Thorne, as long as he was still married to Charlene, their feelings, no matter how deep-meant nothing in the eyes of the world.

So when Thorne told her on Saturday that he’d resolved all the terms of the divorce agreement and had arranged for Charlene to go to city hall on Monday, how could she not have been delighted?

In truth, it wasn’t just the two of them; the rest of the Hawkins and

Spencer families were equally overjoyed.

Katie Hawkins barely spared Charlene a glance before looking away as if she were invisible.

Georgina Spencer’s smile never left her face.

Vesta said to Thorne, “Go on, don’t let us keep you.”

Thorne nodded. “I’ll come to see you in a bit.”

Vesta smiled. “Alright.”

The way they interacted was obvious to anyone how close they were. Professor Hancock and the others chuckled knowingly.

As for Charlene and Stewart, the moment they’d spotted the Hawkins and Spencer families, they hadn’t lingered-they were the first to step into their own private room.

Stewart let out a cold laugh. “They’re just here to show off.”

Charlene replied, “I know.”

It was obvious.

“They’re a real piece of work, aren’t they?”

After the greetings, Thorne and his group entered their private room, and Vesta’s party returned to theirs.

Indeed, the Spencers were in high spirits.

But even so, Georgina felt a twinge of irritation. Leaning in close to Maureen, she muttered, “Now that she’s left Thorne, that girl has Stewart all to herself. She really lucked out.”

After all, Stewart was quite the catch-and let’s not forget his powerful father, Kenton.

Every time she thought about it, Georgina felt like she had something stuck in her throat.

She wasn’t the only one. Now that it was clear Charlene had really learned a thing or two under Stewart’s wing, both Maureen and Vesta felt less than pleased.

Grinding her teeth, Georgina went on, “After the divorce, she’ll be a divorcee. Why should she get so lucky?”

The thought put Maureen in a slightly better mood. “As long as they’re not officially married, nothing’s set in stone. No need to get anxious.”

Georgina knew Maureen was right, but she couldn’t shake her unease. As long as there was a chance Charlene could marry Stewart, she would never be happy.

Back in the other room, Charlene was oblivious to the Spencer family’s schemes.

Once Thorne and the others had taken their seats, conversation picked up, and the mood inside their private room was actually quite pleasant.

After a while, Thorne got up. “You all go ahead, I need to step out for a bit. I’ll be back soon.”

He’d just told Vesta he’d stop by her table.

No one needed to ask where he was going; it was obvious he was heading next door to see Vesta.

Professor Hancock smiled. “Go ahead, Mr. Henderson, take your time. We’re in no rush.”

Professor Mack chimed in good-naturedly. “Yes, yes, don’t hurry on our account.”

Thorne grinned and slipped out.

Charlene and Stewart watched silently, not bothering to spare Thorne a second glance.

Charlene didn’t pay much attention to how long Thorne was gone, but Stewart did.

“It’s been nearly ten minutes. He’s got some nerve,” Stewart muttered.

Charlene was about to respond when Thorne returned. She decided to keep quiet.

Stewart rolled his eyes.

Thorne resumed his seat and joined back in the conversation as if nothing had happened.

Just then, Charlene’s phone rang.

She glanced at the screen and hesitated.

Stewart noticed the shift in her expression, leaned over for a look, and frowned at the caller ID. “York Watson? Why’s he calling you?”

He hadn’t spoken loudly, but both Professor Hancock and Thorne, seated nearby, caught the name.

Charlene remembered York’s confession not long ago and suddenly didn’t know how to explain.

Chapter 422

Charlene thought for a moment, then stood up. “I’ll talk to you later. I need to take this call outside.”

With that, she nodded a quick goodbye to Professor Hancock and the others, then slipped out of the private dining room, phone in hand.

As the door closed behind her, Stewart finally snapped out of his daze. His eyes widened in disbelief.

He had wondered once, at a gala last year, when he saw Charlene and York dancing together, if there might be something more between them. But after that night, as far as he knew, they hadn’t crossed paths again, so how could Gaylord Hearst, picking up on Stewart’s reaction, instinctively glance in Charlene’s direction?

He didn’t know York, hadn’t even heard of him before. But the flicker of discomfort on Charlene’s face, combined with Stewart’s response, immediately put him on alert. Something was going on.

So, this York was there something between him and Charlene?

Across the table, Thorne did know York. When Stewart spoke, Thorne cast a lazy, almost indifferent glance toward Charlene, intending to look away just as quickly. But the strange tension on her face caught his attention, and he paused, his gaze lingering thoughtfully as she left the room. Outside, Charlene answered the call, barely opening her mouth before York spoke first. “I was starting to think you weren’t going to pick up.” Charlene had always attracted attention, even as a teenager. Declarations of love from the opposite sex were nothing new to her. But after she got married and had a child, her life changed. She made no secret of her marital status at work, and for years, no one had confessed their feelings for her.

She and York were casual friends at best. And since her divorce from Thorne wasn’t finalized, York’s recent confession had left her uneasy. Now, with him calling again so soon, she was even more on edge.

Before she could reply, York continued, “I’ve been thinking about our last conversation. At the time, even I thought my feelings were just a spur-of-the-moment thing. But after really reflecting on it, I realized it wasn’t impulsive at all. Somewhere along the way, I started to genuinely like you. What I said before was me being honest with myself. I truly care about you, maybe even more than I realized back then.”

Charlene had already guessed why he was calling, but she hadn’t expected him to lay it all out like this.

York’s voice was calm and steady, suffused with sincerity, as if he’d spent a long time pondering every word. Before she could respond, he added, “Last time, you told me you were ‘married.’ Not that you are married, but that you have been. Can I ask, does that mean things are over? Are you divorced? Could you tell me where things stand now?”

There was no pressure in his tone, only gentle curiosity.

Charlene had always liked York’s respectful way of speaking. He was never pushy, just quietly hoping for an honest answer.

She was never the type to be cold, especially to someone so considerate. So she told the truth: “I filed for divorce today, but it’s not official yet.”

“The waiting period isn’t over, so you can’t finalize it yet?”

“Right.”

York chuckled softly. “Seems my timing isn’t half bad.”

“It’s not. ” Charlene grew even more uncomfortable, her voice dropping. “Thank you for your feelings, but I-“

“I know,” York interrupted, his tone still warm. “You’re not ready to jump into something new. Maybe you’ve never even considered being with me. Honestly, I get that you don’t have feelings for me right now.”

Charlene fell silent, caught off guard by how perfectly he’d read her mind.

York’s voice came through again, gentle and sure. “I know all that. But I don’t mind waiting.”

Charlene snapped back to herself, remembering her daughter, Jasmine. She opened her mouth to explain that she had a child, but York spoke first again. “You said you were married. I figured you might have a kid, too. I’ve thought about that, and my answer’s still the same.”

“So, I hope I can be the first in line. If you ever think about starting something new after your divorce, I hope you’ll consider me first.”

Charlene had been on the receiving end of plenty of confessions before, but never one quite like this.

Before she could say a word, York’s voice came through, low and inviting. “Where are you right now? Have you eaten? I just got back into town. Can I buy you dinner?”

Chapter 423

“No, thank you. I’ve already eaten.”

To be honest, his confession had been touching-almost moving, really.

But still-

The only reason she’d answered his call tonight was to finally make things clear once and for all.

With quiet resolve, she spoke, her tone both sincere and final. “I really appreciate your feelings for me, but as you said, I’m simply not ready to start a new relationship right now. I’m sorry and please, don’t wait for me.”

She noticed York Watson wanted to say something more, hesitated for a second, but in the end, she simply hung up.

Afterward, she stood there with her phone in hand, a swirl of emotions passing through her.

She let out a wry smile after a long moment, then turned and headed back toward the private dining room.

She’d been gone for quite a while.

The moment Stewart Ferguson figured out it was York who had called her, curiosity gnawed at him; he was dying to know what was really going on between them.

When he saw just how long she’d been on the phone with York, his curiosity only grew.

As soon as she returned, he leaned in and lowered his voice. “What’s going on between you and York?”

Charlene Ross took a sip of her lemon water and replied evenly, “Nothing, really.”

Stewart caught her drift. “Not convenient to talk about now, huh? I’ll ask you later, then.”

Charlene just gave him a look.

Gaylord Hearst was even more anxious than Stewart.

When Charlene stepped out to take the call, he’d been waiting for her to come back, too.

He had no idea who York was, and while he waited, he shot a message to a friend, fishing for information.

Since everyone moved in the same circles, his friend knew York as well. The moment Gaylord asked, his friend filled him in on the essentials.

Right as Charlene returned to the dining room, his friend sent the last bit of info, then couldn’t help but text: [Why the sudden interest in York?]

Unable to hear what Charlene and Stewart were discussing, Gaylord glanced away and replied: [No reason.]

Thorne Henderson also glanced up when Charlene came back, but after just a second, he smiled and turned back to his conversation with the others.

Charlene, meanwhile, was oblivious to Thorne and Gaylord’s little glances. After exchanging a couple of words with Stewart, she barely paid them any mind; she joined Professor Hancock’s group and started chatting with them.

A while later, Professor Hancock, who was seated next to Thorne, needed Charlene’s input on a professional matter.

Charlene moved over to their side of the table. At that moment, Thorne was busy texting.

As Professor Hancock stood up to make room for her, he accidentally bumped into Thorne’s phone, sending it tumbling to the floor. Charlene, not realizing whose phone it was, bent down to pick it up, intending to hand it to Professor Hancock, only to notice the screen displayed a chat with Vesta Hawkins.

Realizing it was actually Thorne’s phone, she quickly averted her gaze and considered just putting it back down.

But Thorne had already reached out his hand, looking at her. “That’s mine, thanks.”

She handed it over without a word and then sat down next to Professor Hancock.

About twenty minutes later, dinner officially wrapped up.

Charlene got up, ready to leave with everyone else.

As their group stepped out of their dining room, the door across the hall swung open at the same time.

Stewart’s eyes narrowed. He leaned in and muttered to Charlene, “What a coincidence…or more likely, perfectly planned.”

He clearly suspected Thorne and Vesta had coordinated their exit.

In truth, when Charlene had picked up Thorne’s phone, she’d caught a glimpse of their chat, and as Stewart guessed, the two of them had indeed arranged to leave together.

Gaylord hurried over to Charlene’s side. She thought he wanted to say something, so she asked, “What’s up?”

That question made it painfully clear to him that she was oblivious to his feelings. He’d wanted to take things slow, to let them develop naturally, but now he realized he couldn’t afford to wait.

Still, this wasn’t the right place or time.

“Nothing,” he said quietly.

Thorne watched Gaylord approach Charlene, then turned his focus to Vesta as she stepped out from the other dining room.

Charlene and Stewart had no interest in meeting the eyes of anyone from the Hawkins or Spencer families, nor did they care to witness whatever affection might be on display between Thorne and Vesta. They simply left.

Downstairs, after a brief conversation about work, Thorne and Vesta got in their car and drove off.

Remembering how Charlene had left just now with Stewart and Gaylord, Georgina Spencer commented after getting in the car, “That girl besides Stewart wasn’t the Hearst family’s golden boy with her, too? If something does happen between those two, it’ll definitely complicate things with Stewart, don’t you think?”

Everyone in the Hawkins family knew about Vesta and Gaylord’s history.

But Vesta had chosen Thorne over Gaylord, and her family supported that decision without hesitation.

After all, Thorne was not only more accomplished in his career, but he was also the kind of man who would go further for Vesta than Gaylord ever would.

Chapter 424

Gaylord was, by all accounts, a perfect catch. When Leah Spencer heard the suggestion, she nearly jumped out of her seat in protest. “No way! What if Mr. Hearst actually falls for that witch Charlene? We’d lose a friend and gain an enemy!”

Rhoda just chuckled, utterly unconcerned.

She gave her daughter’s head an affectionate tap. “Silly girl. With your sister shining like a diamond, do you really think Mr. Hearst would ever go for Charlene?”

She knew better than anyone just how irresistible Vesta was to men.

Vesta said nothing.

She wasn’t sure if her grandmother’s plan would work, but like Rhoda, she doubted Gaylord would ever be swayed by Charlene.

She knew exactly how much Gaylord loved her she trusted him completely.

Maureen Spencer hadn’t spoken up until now, but she, too, was confident Gaylord wouldn’t fall for Charlene’s tricks.

With that settled, she finally said, “Vesta’s missed out on so much lately, especially after losing her chance at PrimeStar Technologies. Meanwhile, Charlene’s been handed an incredible opportunity and is already making waves.”

“If we let her keep getting close to Stewart, she might actually make a name for herself in Al. So we need to disrupt whatever she has with Stewart and snatch back the opportunities Vesta missed with both Stewart and Kenton Wagner. Given the circumstances, it’s absolutely necessary.”

“If we don’t, I’m afraid the things we lose in the future will only pile up.”

She was right.

Leah thought about how Charlene had cost them three hundred million in damages, and how she’d been basking in the spotlight lately because of her research. Her stomach twisted with resentment.

But after hearing Maureen’s logic, she dropped her objections.

“So what do we do? Mr. Hearst is crazy about my sister. I doubt he’ll agree to anything.”

It wouldn’t be easy to protect Vesta’s interests while convincing Gaylord to go along with their plan. It would take finesse.

But not impossible.

Meanwhile…

Charlene, Stewart, and Gaylord left the restaurant and made their way back to the PrimeStar building. When the elevator doors opened on their floor and they stepped out, Charlene and Stewart immediately spotted a tall, striking figure waiting at the reception desk.

He must have heard their footsteps, because he turned around just then.

Charlene stopped in her tracks.

Back in the car, she’d already explained to Stewart what had happened between her and York.

Stewart had thoroughly enjoyed the drama.

Now, seeing the “other man” show up at their office, he couldn’t resist. “Well, well,” he said, raising his brows in amusement.

Gaylord had never met York before, but the moment he saw him, he put two and two together.

It had to be York-he was as handsome and impressive as his reputation suggested.

Gaylord’s expression instantly chilled.

York met Charlene’s eyes, then greeted her and Stewart. “Back already?”

Charlene hadn’t expected him to come and find her at work. She pressed her lips together. “You-“

“Figured you might be in the office, so I drove over,” he said, then nodded politely to Stewart. “Mr. Ferguson, it’s been a while.”

Stewart grinned and shook his hand. “Long time indeed. First time at PrimeStar, right? Since you’re here, why not come in for a tour?”

York smiled and glanced at Charlene, but at the same time, he noticed the frosty look Gaylord was shooting his way.

He’d never met Gaylord either, but he could feel the hostility radiating off him.

York noticed how close Gaylord stood to Charlene; the tension in his posture was obvious, as was his displeasure at anyone else’s attention toward her.

In that instant, everything clicked.

He paused and turned to Gaylord. “And you are…?”

Stewart was hoping Charlene would introduce them, but when she stayed silent, he stepped in. “Gaylord Hearst, one of our engineers here at PrimeStar.”

Chapter 425

York reached out his hand and introduced himself, “York.”

Gaylord shook his hand.

As their eyes met, an unspoken understanding passed between them. When it came to winning over Charlene, it was every man for himself.

After releasing his grip, York turned his attention back to Charlene. “Am I making you uncomfortable by showing up like this?”

Yes, she thought. But she chose her words carefully. “A little.”

“I’m sorry. I knew this would probably make things awkward, but I still came.” His voice softened, as if recalling how bluntly she’d turned him down over the phone. “I just thought I had to try in person to know if you might change your mind. Well, now I know, and I’ll be more careful about boundaries from now on.”

Was he saying he’d keep pursuing her?

Before Charlene could reply, York turned to Stewart. “How about we save the tour of PrimeStar for next time? I don’t want to impose any further today.”

Stewart actually thought York was a decent guy. If Charlene ever wanted to start a new relationship after her divorce, York wouldn’t be a bad choice at all. But Charlene herself clearly wasn’t interested, and it wasn’t his place to interfere.

He nodded politely. “Mr. Watson, you’re welcome to visit PrimeStar anytime.”

York nodded in return, then glanced at Charlene one last time before leaving. She stood there in silence; he seemed to want to ask her something, but in the end, he just said, “See you next time.”

Charlene managed a polite, “Take care.”

And York was gone.

Gaylord had always assumed Charlene and York were already together. But now it was clear York was the only one pursuing, and Charlene had turned him down flat. The realization actually lifted Gaylord’s spirits.

Not long after York left, word spread through PrimeStar that a handsome guy had come to see Charlene.

“A handsome guy? Was that Ms. Ross’s husband?” someone asked.

Gaylord was sitting at his computer. At the mention, his hand froze on the mouse, wondering if he’d misheard.

Before he could respond, another coworker jumped in. “At first, Inger at the front desk thought so too, but after listening in, that guy was just hitting on her-he’s definitely not her husband!”

“No way, some young guy just came to the office to hit on her? Do you think Ms. Ross’s husband knows about this? What if-“

Gaylord couldn’t take it anymore and cut them off. “Hold on, did you say Charlene… is married?”

“Yeah,” said one colleague. “You didn’t know?”

“I had no idea,” Gaylord admitted.

At first, he’d thought Charlene and Stewart were a couple, but after a while at the company, he realized something didn’t add up. They were friendly, sure, but they never arrived or left together, never acted like a couple. Eventually, he’d asked Charlene directly, and she’d told him herself-they weren’t dating.

The colleague thought for a second. “Oh, right, you only joined this year. All the old-timers know, but since you got here, we haven’t really talked about Ms. Ross’s private life. Makes sense you wouldn’t have heard.”

Gaylord fell silent.

The news that Charlene was married was a complete shock.

After a moment, he asked, “So what’s her husband like? Have you ever met him? Are they… close?”

“We only ever saw a glimpse of him on video once, didn’t even see his face,” another coworker chimed in. “No idea who he is. As for how close they are, honestly, no one really knows. Ms. Ross has worked at PrimeStar for ages, but aside from that one time last year when he accidentally popped up in a video meeting, he’s never shown up here, and she’s never even mentioned him…”

Chapter 426

“No sign of him at all?”

“Exactly.” Another colleague chimed in, “That’s why a lot of us think Ms. Ross must be divorced already. I mean, it’s been more than half a year if she wasn’t, how could she go this long without ever mentioning her husband?”

“Yeah, that makes sense.”

If that’s the case, it did sound plausible.

If Charlene were still married, how could York openly, almost brazenly, pursue her like this?

Still, Gaylord couldn’t shake off the unease inside him.

He’d never considered that Charlene might have already been married.

Noticing how lost in thought he looked, Charlene glanced up from her desk. “Something on your mind?”

Gaylord wanted to blurt out, “I heard you’ve been married before, is that true?”

But peppering your boss with personal questions at work, especially more than once, was crossing a line. He caught himself just in time.

“It’s nothing,” he replied, quickly looking away.

Later that afternoon, Charlene received a phone call.

Right after she hung up, just before everyone was packing up to leave, she turned to Stewart. “I’ll probably come in later tomorrow, maybe after lunch. Can you take my place at the morning meeting?”

“Of course.” He studied her for a moment, then asked, “Everything okay?”

“My mother’s having some tests done at the hospital tomorrow. I want to go with her.”

Stewart had no idea Sybil Ross’s health had worsened; he figured it was just a routine check-up. “Not a problem. Go ahead, I’ve got things covered here.”

Charlene nodded and headed out for the evening.

The next morning, Charlene, her sister Helena, and Maisie arrived at the hospital bright and early.

Even so, all they could do was keep their distance, careful not to let Sybil notice them.

During her tests, Sybil would sometimes become suddenly agitated, fighting and yelling like a woman possessed. It often took several nurses and orderlies to hold her down long enough to finish the procedures.

Sybil went through over a dozen tests that morning.

Afterward, she left with the staff from her care facility. Frail and exhausted, she was wheeled away, leaving Charlene behind with one of the doctors to wait for the results.

Most of the tests wouldn’t come back until later that afternoon, or even the next day.

Still, the few results they did have already pointed to the fact that Sybil’s condition was far from good.

Charlene listened to the doctor, feeling her heart sink lower with every word.

After saying her goodbyes, she took the elevator down, intending to leave, but as she stepped into the hospital’s main lobby, a young girl’s voice suddenly rang out. “Mom!”

Charlene froze. Her grip tightened around her purse, and she instinctively tried to turn away, pretending not to hear. But Jasmine had already rushed over and thrown her arms around Charlene’s waist. “Mom!”

Charlene turned, ready to say something, when she caught sight of Thorne standing among the crowd some distance away.

She quickly looked back down at Jasmine, hearing her cough. Her voice was gentle but calm. “You’re sick?”

Jasmine nodded, then coughed again and looked up. “Why are you at the hospital, Mom? Are you sick too?”

“I’m not sick.” Charlene brushed a hand across Jasmine’s forehead. “Do you have a fever?”

“I had one last night, but it’s gone now.” Before Charlene could respond, Jasmine hugged her tighter, glancing at Thorne as he walked over. She pouted, “I wanted to call you and ask you to come home last night, but Dad said you were too busy, so I didn’t…”

Charlene didn’t acknowledge Thorne, just said, “I am busy. I’m glad you’re feeling better.”

She paused, then added, “Why did you come to the hospital? What about the doctor at home?”

Normally, Jasmine wouldn’t need to come all the way to the hospital for something minor.

At this, Thorne stepped in. “She’s here for a check-up.”

Charlene didn’t press for details. Jasmine, still clinging to her, blurted out, “Mom, I don’t have to go to school today. Can I go with you to visit Great-Grandma?”

Chapter 427

Charlene knelt down and gently stroked Jasmine’s hair. “Mommy has to go to work now, sweetheart. Your great-grandma isn’t feeling well lately and needs lots of rest. Once she’s better, you can visit her, okay?”

Although the old lady had never truly blamed Jasmine for being close to Vesta, ever since she learned Sybil was also unwell, it was as if half her life had drained from her. If Jasmine visited now, the reminder of her closeness to Vesta would only weigh heavier on the old woman’s heart.

Jasmine’s eyes widened with concern. “Great-Grandma Helena’s sick? Is it serious? Why didn’t you tell me, Mom?”

Charlene hesitated for a moment before answering softly, “I didn’t want you to worry, darling.”

She gently disentangled Jasmine’s arms from around her waist and stood up. “It’s getting late, sweetheart, and Mommy has a lot to take care of today. Please look after yourself, alright?”

Jasmine clung a little tighter, reluctant to let go, but seeing how busy Charlene seemed, she finally let her arms drop. Still, her voice trembled with disappointment. “Mom, why are you so busy these days? You’re even busier than Dad. When will you have time for me?”

Charlene’s gaze softened, but her answer was no less vague. “I’m not sure, honey.”

As she spoke, thoughts of her impending divorce from Thorne surfaced. She knew she couldn’t keep this from Jasmine forever. Still, once the separation was final, if Thorne decided to marry Vesta, he would likely be the one to talk to Jasmine about it. There was no need for her to bring it up now.

Jasmine lowered her head, her voice barely above a whisper. “You always say that, Mom…”

Charlene felt a pang of guilt. She knew this excuse had become a shield she relied on far too often.

She reached for her bag. “I have to go now, darling.”

Jasmine’s shoulders slumped. “Oh… okay.”

Just as Charlene turned to leave, she caught sight of Vesta emerging from the restroom down the hall. Jasmine and Thorne were standing in the lobby, clearly waiting for someone, and it was obviously Vesta.

Vesta, surprised to see Charlene, paused mid-step. Her gaze was cool, bordering on indifferent, before she looked away.

Charlene’s expression didn’t flicker. She averted her eyes, gave Jasmine a final glance, and walked away without another word.

Jasmine, too wrapped up in her own disappointment, didn’t notice Vesta at all. She grabbed at Charlene’s fingers, her eyes pleading, but Charlene gently pulled her hand free. “Goodbye, sweetheart.”

Seeing her mother’s determination, Jasmine let her go, her spirits sinking. “Bye, Mom.”

Thorne watched the exchange, seeing how hard it was for Jasmine to let Charlene go. Still, he didn’t try to stop Charlene from leaving.

And just like that, Charlene was gone.

Jasmine stood there, staring after her mother, unwilling to look away until she disappeared from sight.

Only when Charlene had left did Vesta walk over, ruffling Jasmine’s hair. She turned to Thorne, who’d been silent up until now. “It’s getting late. Let’s grab some lunch.”

“Alright,” Thorne agreed.

Jasmine finally tore her eyes away, glancing at her father, her voice subdued. “Dad, can we just go home for lunch? I want to eat at home.”

“Of course,” Thorne replied, his tone gentle. “We’ll go home.”

With that, the three of them left the hospital together.

Chapter 428

The next day, Sybil’s test results came back.

Overall, the organ failure was less severe than what the previous nursing home had found.

Ordinarily, with proper treatment and attentive care, her condition could be stabilized at this stage.

But Sybil’s overall health was so poor that her organs were deteriorating faster than usual. The prognosis still looked grim.

After the doctor’s explanation, Charlene and Helena felt a mix of relief and anxiety.

They were relieved that Sybil still had a fighting chance, but worried because, given her current state, Sybil probably wouldn’t be able to cooperate fully with the treatment.

That afternoon, Kenton called and invited Charlene and Stewart out for dinner.

But Stewart was away on business, so Charlene drove by herself to pick Kenton up that evening.

As they arrived at the restaurant and got out of the car, Vesta, just about to step out of her own vehicle, caught sight of them.

She noticed Charlene and Kenton together, but Stewart was nowhere in sight. Not thinking much of it, she got out and walked toward Kenton. “Mr. Wagner.”

Kenton glanced at her coolly, gave a curt nod, and immediately turned back to Charlene. “Let’s go,” he said.

He started walking ahead, picking up their earlier conversation as if nothing had interrupted them.

A few days ago in Thorne’s office, when Charlene had discussed some of the latest developments in artificial intelligence with Professor Mack and the others, she’d earned their praise. Even though part of her felt she was just repeating what she’d heard from others, she couldn’t help keeping up with new trends in the field.

She could tell that Kenton was now talking to her about recent breakthroughs in AI-brain-computer interfaces, edge AI inference, and other hot topics.

After Kenton responded to her greeting with such indifference, Vesta didn’t try to join in. She simply kept a polite distance of about six feet, trailing behind them as they entered the restaurant.

At the front desk, the hostess looked at Kenton and asked, “Good evening. How many in your party? Do you have a reservation?”

Charlene answered, “Two. Yes, I made a reservation under Ross.”

The hostess checked the list, then smiled. “Yes, Ms. Ross, we have your call on record. This way, please.”

Charlene nodded and followed the hostess, with Kenton beside her. The two of them left Vesta standing there, unnoticed.

Vesta paused, surprised.

Two people?

So Stewart wasn’t coming?

Did this mean Charlene had earned enough favor with Kenton to meet him one-on-one, even without Stewart present?

Kenton was a giant in his field, but he was notoriously aloof. He didn’t mentor just anyone, nor did he make small talk about Al with people he didn’t respect. Even when approached by colleagues, he rarely made time for them.

With his status, his arrogance should have earned plenty of criticism. But his expertise was unmatched, and his contributions to the country were undeniable.

So even if his behavior didn’t fit his position, no one dared challenge him.

Yet just now, he’d been the one to bring up professional topics with Charlene. He was the one making the effort.

Was Kenton actually impressed by Charlene?

Otherwise, why would he agree to meet her alone for dinner, something he almost never did, not even for close acquaintances?

Had Charlene truly managed to get Kenton’s attention?

Remembering Kenton’s obvious preference for Charlene over her, Vesta pressed her lips together as she watched them disappear into the restaurant.

Chapter 429

On Thursday evening, Charlene arrived at the dinner party with Stewart, who had just returned from a business trip.

No sooner had they stepped inside than she spotted Vesta and Leah across the room.

The two women clearly saw her as well.

Leah scowled the moment she caught sight of Charlene and muttered to Vesta, “Why is she everywhere?”

Charlene paid them no mind. After exchanging a few pleasantries with their host, she noticed Gaylord making his way toward them.

Gaylord had gone out of his way to secure an invitation for her as soon as he learned she’d be attending.

Tonight, Charlene wore a sleek, black evening gown with a simple cut. Her long, straight hair fell like a dark curtain down her back, lending her an air of cool detachment and subtle mystery. She was striking, impossible to overlook.

It seemed every time he saw her at an event, Gaylord found himself newly captivated.

He’d been present at the last two galas as well, so Charlene wasn’t surprised to see him now. “You’re here too?” she remarked mildly.

Gaylord quickly masked his admiration. “Yes,” he replied.

Word had it that Dane Turner would also be at the party that night.

Turner was a close friend of Kevitt Smith, and both men were equally renowned for their contributions to Al.

Vesta had met Turner twice during her doctoral studies. They weren’t exactly close, but at least they recognized each other.

When she heard Turner had arrived, Vesta made her way over and greeted him. “Mr. Turner, it’s been a while.”

Turner nodded politely.

Encouraged that he remembered her, Vesta smiled, ready to continue the conversation. But Turner showed little interest before she could say another word, he turned away and addressed his assistant. “Well? Have Ross and Ferguson arrived?”

“They have.”

Turner’s eyes lit up. He turned to the cluster of guests eager to speak with him and said, “I’ve heard Ross and Ferguson are here. If you’ll excuse me, I’ll catch up with you all later.”

The host couldn’t resist teasing him. “Eager to debate with Mr. Ferguson?”

“Not quite. To be honest, I’m more interested in Ross. I have a feeling she might be the more formidable one.”

With that, he offered a quick nod to those around him and made his way straight toward Charlene and Stewart.

Vesta, left in his wake, felt her cheeks flush with embarrassment.

Leah watched, bristling. “What’s his problem? Isn’t he supposed to be friends with Kevitt Smith? Then why-“

Vesta cut her off, steadying herself. “Enough.”

Seeing her friend’s mood darken, Leah thought better of saying anything more.

Meanwhile, Turner had reached Charlene and promptly introduced himself. “I’ve read your paper several times now,” he said, his enthusiasm unmistakable. “It’s absolutely fascinating.”

After shaking his hand, Charlene replied, “You’re too kind, Mr. Turner.”

Charlene’s paper had only been published a few days before, but invitations from top international AI conferences had already begun pouring in. She had politely declined them all.

Since she wouldn’t travel to meet him, Turner had flown in to see her instead.

Now, finally face to face, Turner launched into an animated discussion. They began with her recent research and soon expanded into broader topics in AI.

Whether the conversation drifted to the history of artificial intelligence or its future trends, Charlene fielded every topic with composure and insight. Whenever Turner referenced some paper published by so-and-so in a given year, Charlene responded immediately, highlighting the brilliance of that particular work and, when appropriate, drawing connections to two or three related studies. She distilled their core ideas, engaging Turner in an in-depth and stimulating exchange.

Chapter 430

Charlene and Turner traded references and insights, their conversation lively and quick-witted.

Anyone with half a brain could see it: the more Turner talked with Charlene, the more animated and genuinely delighted he became. In fact, as their discussion went deeper, Turner was even beginning to notice the gaps in his own knowledge, a realization that, oddly enough, thrilled him.

He couldn’t help blurting out, “I knew my instincts were right, Ross. You’re even more impressive than I thought.”

But who was Turner? He was the kind of man whose reputation spoke for itself. For Charlene, so young, to possess such a wealth of knowledge and for Turner himself to openly admit she had outshone him well, that was enough to leave everyone listening in around them utterly stunned.

Only Stewart managed a subtle, knowing smile.

Vesta stood quietly off to the side, listening intently.

Leah, on the other hand, had absolutely no idea what Turner and Charlene were discussing. After a while, as their conversation showed no sign of winding down, her patience began to fray. “What could they possibly have to talk about for this long?” she muttered. “It’s like they’ll never finish.”

Vesta said nothing, but her grip on her glass grew so tight her knuckles turned white.

It was true that the AI field back home had made huge strides; figures like Professor Hancock and Professor Douglas were well respected even internationally. But, in terms of pure expertise, there was still a noticeable gap compared to people like Turner or Kevitt Smith.

When Charlene had attended St. Aurelia’s University symposium, Vesta had thought that maybe, following Stewart around, Charlene had managed to pick up a few things. But now… she wasn’t so sure.

Charlene’s depth of knowledge was simply staggering.

To be able to hold her own, no, to actually outshine Mr. Turner in a direct conversation, how could that possibly be something she’d achieved in less than a year?

Which meant that Charlene must have already been extremely competent even before she joined PrimeStar…

More than that, maybe that paper Charlene published really was entirely her own work!

If that was the case, then Charlene had long since left Vesta in the dust, professionally speaking.

But how was that possible?

Charlene had barely finished her undergraduate degree before joining The Henderson Group as a secretary. How could she possibly have become so accomplished?

“Vesta?” Leah finally noticed her sister’s pale face. “Are you okay? You look awful.”

Vesta tightened her hold on her glass, took a long sip of wine, and said nothing.

Gaylord, for his part, had already witnessed Charlene’s brilliance before. Tonight, though, she was shattering even his expectations.

While he was listening to Charlene and Mr. Turner talk, one of his friends sidled up beside him and whispered, “I did a little digging. Turns out Ms. Ross isn’t from around here. Her parents divorced when she was young, and apparently her mother has some mental health issues. She moved here with her uncle’s family more than a decade ago.”

“A few years back, her uncle’s business took a downturn. Hardly anyone stepped in to help them out, and they don’t seem to have many friends or relatives in this city.”

“These days, the Ross family business is doing a bit better, but in a place as wealthy as Starfall, they’re still barely on the map-“

At that point, Gaylord shot his friend a look, silently urging him to get to the point. The friend chuckled and continued, “As for who she’s marrying… well, the Ross family is so low-profile, I couldn’t find a single rumor about it in the entire social circle.”

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714 or Buy Me Coffee

COMMENT

Subscribe

 Prev | Next

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 641 to 650) – Daisy Novels

Chapter 641

Just Ask Directly?

Honestly, talking things over with Stella is about as useful as talking to a brick wall. Her approach is always the same, straightforward, zero sugar-coating, and not a hint of subtlety.

With that kind of attitude, it’s no wonder Ursula always ends up outsmarted by her. If Stella could pick up on even a little bit of nuance, Ursula would have her running in circles in no time.

Because of Ursula? She’s a pro at setting traps. If you step into one of her carefully laid plans, you’re basically toast.

But Stella? If she feels even the slightest bit of injustice or thinks she’s been wronged, forget talking. She’ll just throw down. Not exactly the person you go to for clever advice.

Yeah, not happening.

But then again, it’s not like Susanna could figure this mess out herself either. Her head was pounding just thinking about it.

Suddenly, there was a knock on the door, snapping Susanna out of her thoughts. Barnaby’s voice floated in from the hallway, “Hey, Susie! The boss is heading out, so you’re on your own for dinner tonight.”

Susanna grimaced. Did he really have to keep calling her Susie?

“Got it,” she replied, a little sharper than she meant. As if she’d ever actually had dinner with Hull, anyway.

She was already walking on eggshells, trying to avoid causing trouble.

“Oh, right! Could you help me out with something?” Barnaby added.

Susanna tensed. What kind of ‘help’ did he mean? Was it something to do with Hull? Because if it was, there was no way she was getting involved.

Barnaby hesitated, “It’s about the boss’s injury—”

“Nope, not happening,” Susanna cut him off before he could even finish.

There was a stunned silence from the other side of the door.

“You’re really just gonna say no like that?” Barnaby sounded almost offended.

“Find someone else. Seriously, I’m already under enough suspicion as it is. Don’t ask me for help, I’m not getting involved in anything.”

She could hear him sigh.

“Are you sure this is a good idea?”

“Good or not, I’m out. Deal with it.”

She’d already gotten in enough trouble last time she tried to help Hull. Everyone had been giving her the cold shoulder ever since. No way was she making that mistake again.

“Alright then. Just don’t forget to eat,” Barnaby said, finally giving up.

She listened as his footsteps faded away, releasing a long, shaky breath.

Jeez. That was close.

Star had warned her to keep her distance from Hull. Get too close and something always went wrong, like accidentally seeing him half-dressed or, worse, messing up his bandages and nearly sending him to the ER.

Nope. She was done. This time, she was actually going to listen.

Meanwhile, at the party…

Stella arrived to find Yvonne already there, rocking a sleek black cocktail dress.

Honestly, it was the only color she could pull off these days; anything else just made her look washed out.

Spotting Stella, Yvonne called out, “Star!”

“You got here early! I thought we were coming together,” Stella said, glancing around for the drinks table.

“Don’t get me started. It was Xander’s fault,” Yvonne grumbled, rolling her eyes.

Just mentioning Xander was enough to get her worked up.

Weren’t you planning to punch him?” Stella teased.

“I did! But the idiot just won’t get the hint.”

She was clearly fed up with him, but it didn’t stop her from grabbing Stella’s arm and dragging her toward the buffet table.

They didn’t get far before Ronald stepped in, catching Stella by the elbow.

“Hey, what’s up?” she asked, a little surprised.

Yvonne glanced at Ronald, confused.

“Heading for the food?” Ronald raised an eyebrow.

“Yeah, we’re gonna eat and vent. You know how it is,” Stella replied, grinning.

But Ronald wasn’t letting go. Instead, his big, warm hand slipped around her waist, pulling her closer as he murmured, “You already had plenty earlier, didn’t you?”

Chapter 642

People bustled all around them, glasses clinking, laughter ringing out across the grand hall.

From the moment the Quinn family walked in, all eyes in the room seemed to turn their way. After all, in these circles, everyone wanted Ronald Quinn at their party.

But Ronald rarely made appearances at events like this.

Tonight, though? Not only was he here, but he’d brought Stella and Yvonne along. Clearly, the host of this evening’s gala meant something special to Ronald.

Stella could feel the weight of all those curious glances. Her cheeks flushed pink. “Would you-can you maybe not do that?” she muttered, squirming under Ronald’s protective arm.

Ronald just glanced at her, the hint of a smile playing on his lips.

“If you’re not letting me have any more hors d’oeuvres, just let go already,” Stella whispered, pouting. Seriously, it’s not like she was going to eat all the shrimp cocktail.

“Come on,” Ronald said, gently ushering her forward. “Let’s go greet our host.”

“Okay,” Stella nodded obediently.

Ronald shot Yvonne a look, and she quickly fell into step beside them. As soon as Ronald’s attention shifted, Stella leaned in close to Yvonne. “Hey,” she whispered, “who exactly is this Mr. Norton? And why did my brother bring us all here?”

Yvonne grinned. “Not just us. Mom’s here, too.”

Stella’s eyes widened. “Wait, what? Where?”

“If I’m not mistaken, Mom’s probably with Mr. Norton right now,” Yvonne replied, her tone teasing.

Stella’s jaw dropped. “Are you serious?”

If their mother was here too, then the Norton family-who’d always been kind of mediocre before, must have made some serious moves in the past few years.

Yvonne caught the look on Stella’s face and explained, “Norton’s younger son went into politics.”

Stella’s eyes lit up. “No kidding?”

Yvonne nodded. “He’s the new Governor of Reidland.”

Stella’s mouth formed a silent “oh.” Suddenly, it all made sense why Ronald would show up for this guy. The Quinns never bothered with people who didn’t have real power.

Ronald turned around just in time to spot Stella and Yvonne whispering, heads together like two guilty schoolgirls. He doubled back, gently pulling Stella to his side.

“Hey! What are you doing?” she protested.

“You don’t need to know everything,” Ronald said coolly.

Stella blinked. “Um… okay?”

Yvonne rolled her eyes. “Overprotective much?” she muttered under her breath. Honestly, Ronald treated Stella like she was made of glass. Yvonne thought Stella needed to know more about the world. Their family’s future depended on it; she couldn’t live in a bubble forever.

A butler in a pressed tuxedo led them down a maze of halls to Mr. Norton’s study.

“Mr. Quinn, our host has been waiting for you,” the butler said politely.

Ronald nodded and glanced at Idris, who immediately handed over a beautifully wrapped box. “A gift from our family to Mr. Norton,” he said. “Thank you, sir.” The butler accepted the gift with a bow.

As the study doors opened, Ronald turned to Yvonne. “You and Idris wait out here.”

Yvonne grinned, already knowing her role was just to make an appearance.

Ronald took Stella’s cool hand and led her inside. The door closed softly behind them.

Yvonne couldn’t help but snicker. “He swears he’s not coddling her, but here she is, at every important event, right by his side.”

She shook her head. “He doesn’t want her to know too much, but someday she’s going to have to learn.”

Idris, ever the loyal right-hand man, just rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly. Who in their right mind would gossip about the Quinn heir? Yvonne nudged him. “Hey, come on-spill. What really happened in Portis City when Star went up against the Quarry and Larkin families? Don’t leave out the juicy details.”

Chapter 643

To be honest, Yvonne was genuinely interested in this topic.

She’d always heard people say Stella never got the short end of the stick with the Quarry family or the Larkin family, but she never really bought it.

I mean, Stella was always the most sheltered kid in their family. Whenever she went out, it seemed like she just got picked on.

Idris: “…”

He’d just said he didn’t want to gossip about the boss, but here they were again, right back at the juicy stuff about their favorite troublemaker.

Yvonne grinned, “C’mon, spill it already.”

Idris cleared his throat, glancing around like he was about to share government secrets.

He really tried to resist, but Yvonne was persistent, and eventually, Idris caved and told her all about Stella’s epic showdown with Ursula.

He told her everything, from before they moved to Portis City to what happened after they got there.

So, before they even got to Portis City-two years ago-Ursula had to leave the country after Stella literally went after her. There was even a story about Stella dunking Ursula’s head in the pool and trashing Yorick’s car.

Yvonne’s jaw dropped so far she looked like she’d just seen the Thanksgiving turkey come alive. “No way. Are you serious?”

Her Stella, that fierce?

If anyone dared mess with her, Stella would just go full-on WWE? One challenger, she’d smack them down. Two? She’d take them both out at once?

From Idris’s description, Yvonne could practically picture the chaos, even though she wasn’t there.

Idris nodded, “Totally serious. Miss Stella sent Ursula straight to the hospital that day-they found, like, a laundry list of ailments.”

Yvonne’s eyes went wide. “A laundry list?”

“So Ursula blamed it all on Stella, as usual?”

“If she did, I swear, I’m about to book a flight to Portis City and put that witch in her place,” Yvonne huffed.

Idris shrugged, “Nah, you can’t really blame someone for being sick just because they got beat up. That’s a whole different thing.” Yvonne nodded. “Fair point.”

Idris continued, “But after that, Ursula kept trying to mess with Stella and turn the Larkin family against her.”

Yvonne rolled her eyes. “Please, the Larkin family? Not exactly worth crying over.”

Idris grinned. “That’s exactly how Stella felt. So when Yorick got punched, and Jaxon got absolutely wrecked, nobody felt sorry for them.”

Yvonne snorted. “Serves them right. If they weren’t already down, I might have flown over there myself just to make sure.”

She paused, thinking about her schedule. She had honestly been considering a trip to Portis City just for that. Too bad Xander and Dan had been keeping her way too busy lately.

Just as she was about to say something else, her phone buzzed. She checked the screen-Dan. Yvonne immediately declined the call.

She was just thinking about that pain in the ass, and now he was calling? Figures.

The phone buzzed again. Still Dan. She blocked the number without a second thought.

Then a new text came in from an unknown number: “Maybe I should just wait for you outside the Quinn family house?”

Yvonne nearly dropped her phone. Are you kidding me?

She called the number back, and Dan picked up immediately. Before he could say anything, Yvonne snapped, “Alright, what the hell do you want?”

Dan’s voice boomed through the speaker, “You and Xander-get divorced. Tomorrow. I’m not kidding.”

Yvonne almost laughed. “Have you lost your mind?”

Divorce Xander? Who did this guy think he was, ordering her around?

Dan barked, “Tomorrow at ten a.m., I’ll be waiting at the courthouse. If you two don’t show up—”

He paused, his voice low and threatening.

Yvonne blinked. Was this guy serious? Most people at least gave you three days, or a week, or a month to think things over. Dan was giving her… what, a few hours?

And what was he going to do at the courthouse? Was he planning to officiate their divorce himself?

She said, “Wait, what exactly are you planning to do?”

This was all getting a little too weird. Lately, her life felt like a game of Whac-A-Mole, and everyone around her was just popping up with one crazy scheme after another.

Dan replied, “I want to see with my own eyes that you and Xander are actually divorced.”

Yvonne just stared at her phone. Was this guy for real?

Idris, who’d overheard the conversation, shook his head. Watching a divorce in person? That’s a whole new level of nosy.

But honestly, did Dan really think things would go that way? With how Xander was acting lately, there was no way a divorce was happening-least of all with Dan meddling in the middle of it.

Chapter 644

If Xander’s in a bad mood, he might just wring the guy’s neck! Yvonne sucked in a sharp breath. “Are you still at the hospital?” “What for?”

“If you are, you better get someone to check if the neurologist is still around.”

“I swear, there’s something seriously wrong with your brain.”

No one with a shred of common sense could say something like that.

Dan growled through gritted teeth, “Yvonne!”

“Oh, what, you gonna yell for your daddy now? Go get your head checked, seriously, you might need a stay in the psych ward at this rate.”

With a brain like that, something’s gotta be seriously off.

Yvonne hung up without another word.

She turned to Idris beside her. “Did my brother have you look into this guy?”

Ronald always found out about things before she did, so he must’ve had Idris check.

Idris nodded. “Yeah.”

“So, is his amnesia for real?”

Yvonne really couldn’t buy the whole “Dan lost his memory” story.

Idris hesitated, then finally said, “Mr. Murray’s amnesia is genuine. After he left Ferrowland, there was a stretch of about six months where nobody knew where he was.”

“He went missing for half a year?”

Idris nodded again. “Yeah. We’ve never been able to pin down where he was during those six months.”

They’d guessed Montreal at some point, but that turned out not to be true. Nobody actually knew where Dan had gone.

One thing was for sure: the way he’d shown up in Yvonne’s life back then wasn’t as simple as it seemed.

Yvonne stared at him, mulling it over. “What about his death?”

Missing for six months… There had to be something shady going on. So what about when he “died”? Was it real or not?

Idris replied, “From what we’ve discovered, Mr. Murray took a drug that made him appear dead. Whether he took it himself or someone forced it on him, we can’t say.”

Yvonne’s jaw dropped.

A fake-death drug? Seriously?

She wanted to throttle someone.

“Oh, come on-obviously he took it on purpose. No one’s gonna force-feed a full-grown man something like that unless he wants to play along.”

What a piece of work. Guy was clearly a wolf in sheep’s clothing.

So, he cozied up to her with an agenda from the very start?

Unbelievable.

“Manipulative jerk!” Yvonne spat. “Lied right to my face.”

Idris almost choked at her string of insults, his eyes lighting up in surprise.

“That’s… creative,” he managed, coughing.

But Yvonne was too furious to notice. The more she ranted about Dan, the angrier she got. “How did I not see through his act? He was smoother than any snake-oil salesman. I mean, really—me, Yvonne, tricked by a two-faced charmer!”

She was practically fuming.

Idris just listened quietly as she threw out words like “jerk,” “snake,” and “charmer.” Honestly, if you don’t have your act together as a guy, you might just get roasted so hard you forget what gender you are.

Just then, Stella came out from inside and caught Yvonne mid-rant about Dan.

These days, if Yvonne wasn’t venting about Xander, she was cussing out Dan. As far as she was concerned, both men were absolute dogs. Seeing Stella, Yvonne finally calmed down a bit. “Why are you out here alone? Where’s my brother?”

“He’s talking privately with Mr. Norton,” Stella replied, all polite and proper.

Yvonne rolled her eyes. “Well, if they’re talking business, let’s find somewhere to sit down and chill. No sense standing out here.” She grabbed Stella’s hand and marched off, ready to blow off steam somewhere a little more comfortable.

Chapter 645

Lounge Area.

The buffet was getting crowded, and Yvonne couldn’t help but worry about Stella. After all, this wasn’t the time for any accidents.

She guided Stella over to a quieter spot filled with plush couches and said, “Hang tight here, I’ll grab you a plate.”

Stella just blinked at her, a little speechless.

At home, Yvonne was always the one telling her what she could and couldn’t eat.

But before Stella could protest, Yvonne was already weaving back through the crowd. Stella sat down, pulling her cardigan tighter around her.

The room was a comfortable temperature, but ever since the pregnancy, she always seemed to feel cold.

She still had Ronald’s scarf looped around her neck; he’d insisted on giving it to her earlier.

A server approached with a glass of water. Stella took it, smiling politely. “Thank you.”

“Would you like anything to eat, ma’am? Snack table’s just over there,” he offered, gesturing.

“No, thanks,” Stella replied. “My sister’s getting something for me.”

He nodded and disappeared, leaving her alone.

Stella glanced at the water but set it down untouched. Then she pulled out her phone. Susanna had texted:

[Star, remember how I said I’d propose to Hull and he never said yes? So why am I suddenly getting all the perks? Is it just that he wants me for my body? Like, no strings attached?]

Stella nearly snorted out loud.

Okay… that was one way to look at it. Her mind, already a little foggy, felt even more scrambled.

She honestly had no idea what was actually going on between Hull and Susanna. The whole living-together situation? Still a mystery.

Especially when Susanna started in with the “he just wants my body” line-Stella couldn’t help rolling her eyes.

She shot back:

[I don’t think Hull is just after your body.]

Susanna replied almost instantly:

[Why not?]

Stella hesitated.

[Don’t ask me, I really don’t know.]

Being blunt would offend her, but sugar-coating it just felt awkward. Best to say nothing.

Susanna was relentless:

[So you’re saying I’m not hot enough? Not pretty enough?]

Stella’s head thumped against the back of the couch. After a moment, she typed:

[Compared to the girls Hull usually dates… yeah, kinda.]

Susanna went silent.

Well, at least she’d stopped texting.

But before Stella could relax, she caught the sound of voices drifting closer, unmistakably talking about her.

“Hey, did you hear about the adopted daughter from the Quinn family and Mr. Quinn? Why would Lottie approve? I mean, she practically raised that girl; she’s basically her daughter. And now with her own son? How does that even work?”

Stella went stiff, her jaw tightening.

She remembered what Yorick had said on the phone: “Look at all the people talking about you. It’s not just the Quinns they all judge you.” He was right. Even in a place as “open-minded” as Ferrowland, not everyone accepted her relationship with Ronald.

The whispers continued as the two women settled onto a nearby sofa.

“I’m telling you,” one said, lowering her voice, “what if that adopted girl is actually Lottie’s illegitimate daughter from some old affair?” “No way,” the other gasped.

“Why else would she be so supportive? Poor Mr. Quinn, right? And who even knows what really happened three years ago when he died?” “You know, Melissa from the Norton family was supposed to marry Mr. Quinn. She’s had a crush on him since high school, but the adopted girl swooped right in.”

“And Lottie always doted on her. Maybe Mr. Quinn was the real outsider, you know? Lottie picked up her ‘adopted’ daughter from school every day, never did that for her son.”

“Mr. Quinn got the short end of the stick. Can you imagine marrying someone like that? Even before, people said Lottie and that guy had a thing going on.”

With so few people nearby, they were growing bolder and nastier. Now they were dragging the whole Quinn family through the mud. Stella’s eyes narrowed. She set her phone carefully in her purse, stood up, and picked up the glass of water she hadn’t touched.

She walked straight toward the two women, who were still too busy gossiping to notice her approach.

Just as Yvonne returned with a plate of food, she watched, wide-eyed, as Stella calmly tipped the entire glass of water over one woman’s perfectly styled head.

The water was still warm, and the woman let out a piercing shriek. “What the hell is wrong with you? Who do you think you are?!” Yvonne stood there, stunned.

She’d been wrong; her Star was no fragile hothouse flower.

Chapter 646

The two women who’d been gossiping fell silent and stared at Stella.

The one who’d just been doused with water recognized her, lips trembling. “You, you’re—”

She looked nervous, suddenly unsure what to say. After all, everyone in Ferrowland knew the Quinn family’s status. No one wanted to mess with them.

The other woman, though, clearly didn’t recognize Stella-she’d probably only heard her name in whispers and rumors. Without missing a beat, she yanked her friend behind her and glared at Stella. “Are you out of your mind or something?”

Stella’s eyes, cold as winter, barely flickered as she looked up at her.

Then, she raised her empty coffee mug and, with a sharp thud, smashed it right into the woman’s cheek.

A dull crack echoed through the air, and the woman dropped to the floor, clutching at her face, pain written all over her. “What the hell? What’s wrong with you? I swear, I’m gonna kill you!”

Her friend stood frozen, still processing what had just happened, while the woman who’d been hit scrambled to her feet and lunged at Stella.

But before she could even reach her, Stella coolly hiked up her dress, planted her heel, and drove a solid kick straight into the woman’s stomach.

The woman doubled over, gasping, agony etched across her face. “You crazy bitch! Do you have any idea who my dad is?”

Stella looked her up and down. “Oh, really? Why don’t you tell me? Save me the trouble of looking up which family you belong to.” Her voice was sharper than ever, dangerous and low.

She knew her relationship with Ronald would always be judged by others. But when it came to her parents’ reputation, she wouldn’t stand for anyone dragging their names through the mud.

“What kind of freak are you?” the woman spat, struggling to rise again, cheeks already swelling where the mug had hit.

She tried to rush Stella once more, but before she got close, someone else intervened.

Yvonne arrived out of nowhere and, without hesitation, landed a swift kick to the woman’s side, sending her sprawling again. To add insult to injury, Yvonne hurled her plate of mashed potatoes and gravy right at the woman’s head.

Now, with her face already throbbing from the mug, the warm, sticky food splattered across her forehead, the woman let out a howl of agony.

Yvonne quickly pulled Stella behind her, shielding her. The woman who’d been soaked with water finally snapped out of her daze. When she saw who’d come to Stella’s defense, her eyes widened in fear. “Princess Yvonne…”

Yvonne’s gaze was icy as she took in the chaos. She could guess exactly what these two women had been up to gossiping, no doubt. “So,” Yvonne said, her voice cold and steady, “what were you talking about just now?”

The woman on the floor, still reeling from the pain, looked like she wanted to fight back. But the mention of “Princess Yvonne” made her freeze. Her face went pale as a sheet, and she sank back down, defeated.

The drenched woman, caught in Yvonne’s glare, grew visibly more anxious. “We’re sorry. It was out of line. We deserve whatever’s coming.” She slapped herself across the face, desperate and terrified.

There was no way she’d repeat what they’d been saying, especially not in front of Yvonne. That would ruin her family for good.

But Stella stepped out from behind Yvonne, her voice steady and cold: “They said I was my Mom’s illegitimate daughter. And that Ronald was just some stray we picked up.”

Chapter 647

For Stella, the Quinns and the Lugars were her bottom line. Mess with her family, and you were in for a world of trouble; no way she’d ever just let it slide.

“If you can tie a rope, you can tie your tongue, too. If you’ve got the guts to talk trash, at least have the nerve to stand by it.”

A mocking voice rang out from the crowd.

Both women whipped around, glaring daggers at whoever spoke, looking as if they’d eat her alive.

Stella and Yvonne turned as well, and Stella’s eyes went wide in surprise.

It was Lola.

Lola stood there, her arm looped through a man’s, and met the two women’s furious gazes head-on. “What’s wrong? Still want to act tough? Seems like your apology isn’t all that sincere after all.”

Just a hint of “not sincere,” and the color drained from the women’s faces.

No one dared play games in front of the Quinn family.

Lola glanced at Stella, and when their eyes met, she gave her a warm, reassuring smile.

Stella couldn’t help but smile back, just a little.

Yvonne scoffed. “Well, it looks like that madam was right. You two aren’t really sorry at all. In that case…”

“Please, Lady Yvonne, we really are sorry!”

“Yes, please, you’re far above us. Don’t take this out on our families-please!”

The woman who had tried to slap Stella was now nearly in tears.

Yvonne shook her head. “I’m not the one you should be apologizing to.”

The two women fell silent, momentarily confused.

Not her?

They both turned to stare at Stella. The truth was, neither of them could stomach the idea of bowing to her.

Especially since, just a while ago, she was nothing more than the adopted daughter, a mere pawn in the Lugar family’s marriage games. They’d always assumed she’d be married off for some strategic alliance, nothing more.

But now she was with Mr. Quinn, the man who’d raised her. That made her the most important woman in all of Ferrowland.

The same woman they used to look down on, hoping to see her fall from grace.

Now…

Yvonne, seeing their hesitation, lost her patience and kicked one of them sharply in the shin. That snapped them out of it.

Immediately, both women turned to Stella, voices trembling.

“Princess Stella, we’re sorry. Truly, we are.”

Stella’s eyes glinted coldly. “Princess Stella? Don’t call me that. I’m not sure I deserve the title.”

Just a minute ago, they’d been whispering that she was just the adopted daughter.

It would’ve been one thing if they’d just talked about her. But they’d dragged her mother and Ronald into it, too.

Stella stared the woman down, her gaze icy.

The woman squirmed under her glare. “No, no, you deserve it!

Everyone in Ferrowland knows you’re the little princess of the Quinn family.”

Stella let out a dry, sarcastic laugh.

Just as she turned to leave, a strong arm slipped around her shoulders, pulling her gently into a protective embrace.

Stella looked up, meeting Ronald’s stern, commanding eyes.

He glanced at the woman, then turned slightly. “Idris.”

“Yes, sir.”

Chapter 648

“Hello? How is this all my fault? Excuse me, you were right there with me, saying the same stuff!”

“Oh, please, you started it! My dad was right, you should never get too close to someone like you. You’re just trouble waiting to happen!”

The argument blew up in seconds. The two women were yelling so loudly that the security team came rushing over and hustled them straight out the door before they could actually start swinging.

Meanwhile, Ronald was leading Stella out, looking like he’d just swallowed a lemon.

Old Mr. Norton, worried things might spiral, quickly pulled Ronald aside and started whispering explanations, trying to smooth things over. Yvonne tugged Stella to the side and grumbled, “Those two witches, if this wasn’t the Norton family estate, I’d have given them a piece of my mind. Maybe even more.”

Stella smirked. “Honestly? You basically did. You just about tore them to pieces back there.”

Yvonne shot her a look. “Not bad, Star. I guess my lessons haven’t gone to waste, huh?”

She’d seen everything: Yvonne’s wild kick, the glass of punch thrown right in that woman’s face. Back when Idris told her how Stella had clocked Jaxon and Yorick back in Portis City, she barely believed it. She couldn’t even picture Stella throwing a punch.

But now? She’d seen it with her own eyes.

“That was badass,” Yvonne said, beaming. “Not like the sweet, soft Star I remember.”

Bzzz, bzzz. Yvonne’s phone started vibrating just as she was gearing up to shower Stella with more compliments.

“Hang on, gotta take this,” she said, stepping aside but not too far, she’d only gone to grab some snacks before those two drama queens showed up.

As Yvonne answered her call, Stella spotted Lola making her way over. That guy Lola was with earlier, Dandy was nowhere in sight. Stella knew him, but she had no idea why Lola would know a guy like Dandy.

Five minutes later, Stella and Lola stood in the garden by the mansion’s grand entrance. Lola turned to her, voice low.

“I took all of Jaxon’s money.”

Stella just shrugged. “Okay.”

She couldn’t care less. None of that had anything to do with her.

“Want a cut of it?”

Stella blinked. “Wait, what?”

Was Lola seriously offering her a share?

Lola met Stella’s stunned gaze. “Relax, I know your family’s treated you like crap.”

“Those two years you went back, they didn’t even bother to send you grocery money. Gave it all to Ursula instead.”

Chapter 649

Lola noticed Stella wasn’t answering, so she changed the subject.

“So, do you want it or not?”

“Want what?”

“Money, Stella. The Larkin family’s money. I can split it with you.”

Stella stared at her for a second.

Was this really happening?

She took a deep breath. “Do I look like I need money right now?”

Lola shrugged. “No, but Larkin’s money is different. Think of it as payback from them. You’ve earned it.”

Back when Stella worked at Nocturne Hues, she’d heard Jaxon defending Ursula nonstop, always calling her his precious little sister. Stella had wondered then what kind of people she was dealing with.

She asked, “So tell me, what made you ever like Jaxon in the first place?”

“Like him?” Lola’s face twisted like she’d just bitten into a lemon.

Stella paused. “You had his kid. Didn’t you like him?”

Lola rolled her eyes. “You actually believed those rumors?”

Rumor had it Lola tried to marry her way up the ladder, using her kid as leverage and failed. Cloudia had confronted her more than once, fuming every time.

Lola smirked. “Please. Like I ever liked him. If anything, it was his money that caught my eye.”

“Money?” Stella echoed.

“Yeah. I was broke. The baby just happened, but once he existed, I had to step up.”

“But, hey! Jaxon should step up, too. I’m not raising his kid for free.”

Stella’s jaw dropped.

This girl was brutally honest.

She never wanted Jaxon, just his cash. Most people would never admit that.

Stella stayed silent.

Lola gave a little laugh. “What? You think I’m trash? I get it. People like us, scraping by, you sky-high princesses could never understand.” Stella shook her head. “I don’t look down on you.”

People’s lives are just… different.

If she hadn’t met the Quinns, who knows where she’d be?

Lola shrugged. “You wouldn’t be wrong if you did. I started working at fourteen. I’ve waited tables at diners, handed out flyers, sold shoes at the mall, name it, I’ve done it.”

“Then I realized bartending paid better, so I did that. Morals? Sorry, rent comes first.”

For some reason, Lola kept talking, and Stella just listened quietly.

Lola got to the part about Jaxon. Stella cut her off. “Okay, okay. I get it, Jaxon’s a jerk.”

Lola stopped, then laughed.

“Yeah. He really is.”

She said it with zero emotion, like she’d never cared about Jaxon himself, just his bank account. If Jaxon ever found out, he’d probably feel pathetic.

Stella hesitated, then blurted, “What about you and Dandy? Are you…?”

“I’m getting married!” Lola said, brightening instantly.

Stella stared. “Wait, what?”

“Dandy promised he’d love me forever. He’ll take care of me and Paxton for life.”

Paxton-the kid. Technically, Stella’s nephew.

Stella blinked.

She didn’t know what to say.

“So… do you believe him?” she finally asked.

Chapter 650

“Here. For you.”

Stella shook her head. “I don’t need it.”

She really didn’t need money; it wasn’t something she was short on.

Lola raised an eyebrow. “What, you think it’s dirty?”

Stella shook her head again. “No, it’s not that.”

It wasn’t about being dirty. From the way Lola was talking, it was obvious she needed this much more than Stella did.

Lola pressed the envelope into her hand. “If you don’t think it’s dirty, just take it. I got this for you anyway.”

She’d split her cut from the cash she hustled from Jaxon back in Portis City, and she’d meant to give this share to Stella then. Things got complicated, one thing led to another, and she’d missed her chance. Now, running into Stella in Ferrowland, it seemed like fate was giving her another shot.

Stella frowned at the words “for you.” “Why are you doing this for me?”

They’d only crossed paths a handful of times and barely exchanged more than a few words. Why go out of her way?

Lola’s mind flashed back to a grim night—she’d thought she was done for, cornered by a bunch of creeps in a dark alley. Then, out of nowhere, a beer bottle shattered nearby, scattering the guys. Someone had draped a warm, soft coat over her shoulders. It smelled of fresh laundry and comfort. She’d never forgotten that.

She didn’t answer. Instead, Lola took a step closer and shoved the envelope into Stella’s hand.

Before Stella could react, Lola turned on her heel and strode away. Stella had the urge to run after her, to shove the money back, but as she looked at Lola’s retreating figure, she caught a glimpse of something lonely, maybe.

Yvonne emerged from the house. “Star!”

Stella turned to see her friend marching over. “What are you even doing out here? What if you ran into more drama queens like earlier?” Honestly, Yvonne was still a little impressed by Stella’s performance inside, but she couldn’t help worrying. To the whole Quinn family, Stella was basically the baby everyone was scared would get hurt if she stepped outside.

“It’s fine,” Stella said, rolling her eyes. “If someone tries something, I’ll handle it. Besides, after what happened in there, I doubt anyone’s in the mood to start anything else.”

Earlier, the scene inside had been chaos– two women had been thrown out, wailing like banshees. Stella had made quite a name for herself tonight. By breakfast, she’d be the talk of the town: the girl the Quinns kept wrapped in cotton wool.

Ronald appeared in the doorway. “Hey, sis,” Yvonne called. Stella looked over, too.

He didn’t say a word, just pulled Stella into a quick hug. “Let’s go home.”

“Okay.”

They’d barely taken a few steps when a woman’s voice called out, “Ronald!” Stella sighed as they paused.

Ronald glanced over his shoulder, and there she was– Melissa Norton, the very woman the gossip queens had been talking about inside. She’d apparently had a thing for Ronald since high school.

Melissa stepped up, her tone businesslike. “Maybe you should reconsider my father’s proposal. It’d benefit…her, too.”

Her? Stella raised an eyebrow, recognizing the implication.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714 or Buy Me Coffee

COMMENT

Subscribe

 Prev | Next